The 

PRINCESS 
>NAIDA< 

b    BREWER  CORCORAN 


THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 


* 
* 

* 


Stories  by 

Brewer  Corcoran 


The  Princess  Naida 
The  Road  to  Le  Reve 


$1.90 
1.90 


* 


© 


* 


THE  BOY  SCOUT  SERIES 
The  Boy  Scouts  of  Kendallville     1.75 
The  Boy  Scouts  of  the  Wolf 


Patrol 


1.75 


Will  Bradford's  School  Days,  or 
The  Barbarian  1.75 


The  Page  Company 
53  Beacon  Street  Boston,  Mass. 


* 

® 

$ 
* 


RAISING  GREAT,  SWIMMING,  UNFATHOMABLE  EYES  TO  HIS 

(See  page  107) 


PRINCESS 
NAIDA 


BREWER   CORCORAN 


Author  of  "  The  Road  to  Le  Reve,"  "  The  Boy 

Scouts  of  Kendallville,"  "The  Boy 

Scouts  of  the  Wolf  Patrol," 

"  The  Barbarian,"  etc. 


ILLUSTRATED    BY 
H.    WESTON    TAYLOR 


THE  PAGE   COMPANY 

BOSTON  *  MDCCCCXXI 


Copyright,  1921,  by 
THE  PAGE  COMPANY 

All  rights  reserved 


First  Impression,  April,  1921 


THE  COLONIAL  PRESS 
C.  H.  SIMONDS  CO.,  BOSTON,  U.  S.  A. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I    OLD  WINE  FOR  NEW 1 

II    THE  Too  SOCIAL  SECRETARY 23 

III    THE  DRAGON'S  CLAW 45 

IV    COUNT  OTTO  PLAYS  A  CARD 63 

V    THE  MESSAGE  OF  THE  ROSE 82 

VI    SWEET  OF  THE  HEART  OF  ME 96 

VII    A  GIRL  OF  DREAMS 124 

VIII    THE  OVER-CROWDED  PATH 141 

IX    A  FAMILY  COUNCIL 158 

X    THE  ROAD  TO  PARADISE 171 

XI    THE  FRONTIER  OF  REASON 201 

XII    DREAMS  FADE 227 

XIII  Our  OF  THE  PAST 248 

XIV  THE  WOLVES  OF  WOLKENSBEBQ 263 

XV  A  TRUE  PRINCESS  .                                         .  278 


2135008 


LIST   OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 

"  RAISING   GREAT,    SWIMMING,    UNFATHOMABLE 

EYES  TO  HIS  "  (See  page  107)   .          Frontispiece 

"  SHE  STEPPED  FORWARD,  COMPLETELY  AT  HER 

EASE"      .......       92 

"  HE  FELT  THE  CAR  LUNGE  FORWARD  AS  HALE*S 

FOOT  SMOTHERED  THE  ACCELERATOR  "  .         .     l8o 

"  COUNT   OTTO   CAME   FORWARD   WITH   DAPPER 

STEP  ".......       238 

"  '  HE   HAS  TOLD  YOU  THE  TRUTH,   NAIDA  '  "          .       2OX> 


THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

i  • 
CHAPTER  I 

OLD   WINE   FOB   NEW 

ON  a  balcony,  overlooking  the  calm,  blue  lake 
of  Geneva,  a  man  smoked  a  pipe  and  hated  him- 
self because  all  the  world  was  dull  and  unro- 
mantic. 

In  distant  Nirgendsberg,  five  men  sat  about 
a  table  in  a  great  and  gloomy  room,  and  it  did 
not  need  the  vacant  chair  to  proclaim  the  ten- 
sion. Attitude,  expression,  low-pitched  con- 
versation, all  showed  that  outward  ease  strug- 
gled to  conceal  inward  anxiety.  To  the  four 
whose  hair  was  shot  with  gray,  high  stakes 
with  the  diplomatic  dice  were  a  familiar  pas- 
time, but  they  had  waited  long  beyond  the  hour 
to  chance  a  final  throw  with  one  to  whom  they 
knew  the  rules  of  the  game  were  as  nothing. 


2  THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

The  great  fist  of  Marshal  Waldemar  opened 
to  engulf  the  iridescent  glass;  but,  as  the  rim 
touched  the  full,  thick  lips,  there  came  no  sharp, 
backward  toss  of  the  close-cropped,  brutal  head, 
no  gulp,  no  grunt  of  satisfied  desire,  but  the 
surprising  sip  and  sigh  of  the  connoisseur. 

"Baron,"  he  growled,  in  the  consonant- 
pocked  dialect  which  has  been  formed  through 
the  centuries  by  the  currents  from  East  and 
West  eddying  against  the  rocky  fastnesses  of 
Nirgendsberg,  "  fortune  smiles  for  you  alone. 
For  a  year  such  wine  has  existed  only  in 
dreams." 

From  the  table's  head  came  the  fat  laugh  of 
one  who  has  been  bred  to  an  appreciative  audi- 
ence. 

*>  ""The  new  vintage  is  a  nightmare,  Marshal; 
but  we  will  soon  have  the  old  wine  back  in  the 
old  bottles.  Yet  while — "  He  stopped,  not  be- 
cause he  cared  for  the  ill-concealed  contempt  on 
three  of  the  faces  turned  to  him,  but  because  he 
struggled  with  an  idea — "we  have  the  wine  of 
the  old  regime,"  he  went  on,  with  that  patroniz- 
ing carelessness  which  voices  the  plural  while 


OLD  WINE  FOR  NEW  3 

thinking  the  singular,  "we  have  the  aroma  of 
a  new,  urging  us  to  drink  deep  and,  therefore, 
I  give  you  a  toast  to  the  new  in  the  old.  Gen- 
tlemen," and  he  stopped  once  again  to  central- 
ize their  attention,  " Gentlemen,"  he  repeated, 
rising  and  holding  his  glass  aloft,  "I  give  you 
Her  Royal—" 

The  door  at  the  end  of  the  library  swung 
wide.  Facing  him  stood  the  vintager  of  the 
new.  He  stopped  again,  this  time  his  round 
face  white,  his  watery,  blue  eyes  wide,  his 
plump  hand  shaking  until  the  old  Tokay  rimmed 
the  glass  and  fell  dripping  to  the  floor. 

There  was  a  second's  uncomfortable  pause. 
Then,  as  the  gracious  old  man  at  the  right  rose, 
the  new-comer  laughed  aloud  and  started  con- 
fidently forward.  "Why  do  yon  stop,  Ivan 
Petrovitchf"  he  cried.  "We  are  red-blooded 
men  and  she  is — the  future.  Drink!" 

It  was  as  if  sunlight  had  dimmed  the  light- 
ning, as  if  fast-spiked  doors  had  been  thrown 
wide,  as  if  the  sweep  of  the  headsman's  ax  had 
been  checked  in  its  stroke.  Now  it  was  six  who 
stood,  but  it  was  Count  Otto,  the  quondam  pre- 


4  THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

mier  of  Nirgendsberg,  who  raised  his  glass  the 
highest,  whose  oily  smile  was  the  most  serene, 
whose  facile  tongue  could  easiest  mouth  a  lie, 
as  its  master  glimpsed  a  new  and  rosier  dawn. 
" Drink,"  he  repeated:  "The  future  and  the 
almost-princess ! " 

Yet,  as  the  rim  touched  his  steady  lips,  his 
keen  eyes  were  fixed  on  the  man  whose  words 
he  had  twisted  into  his  own  meaning,  and  he 
looked  for  the  betraying  start,  the  challenging 
glance,  the  unconscious  frown  of  innate  opposi- 
tion. 

But  again  Paul  Czernos's  laugh  rang  out, 
like  music  in  a  house  of  mourning.  "The  al- 
most-princess!" he  repeated.  "But  can  Count 
Otto  coin  more  than  pat  phrases?  Is  he  quali- 
fied to  do  more  than  voice  qualification?" 

His  thin  face  grew  sober  as  his  grimed  hand 
pulled  back  the  vacant  chair  and  he  threw  him- 
self into  it,  to  rest  his  arms  before  him  and 
look  quickly  from  face  to  face. 

"What  has  happened,  has  happened,"  he 
stated  abruptly;  "it  is  finished.  What  is  to 
happen  depends  on  more  than  whimsical  titles 


OLD  WINE  FOR  NEW 


and  the  bandage  of  romance.  I  am  of  those 
who  have  stripped  the  fat  from  what  my  friend, 
the  Count — "  And  there  was  thinly  veiled  sar- 
casm in  his  tone — " would  doubtless  term  'the 
body  politic.'  It  is  the  now-exposed  sinews  of 
that  revitalized  corpse  of  which  we  shall  speak. 
The  fat  interests  me  not  at  all,"  he  finished  con- 
temptuously and  looked  full  into  the  red  fea- 
tures of  Ivan  Petrovitch,  once  a  princeling,  but 
now  a  colonel  in  an  army  which  had  ceased  to 
exist. 

"Lest  our  friends  misunderstand,  Paul,  allow 
me  to  assure  them  you  mean  no  disrespect  to 
Her  Royal  Highness." 

Czernos  turned  and  a  slow  smile  drew  his 
thin  mouth  into  softer  lines.  His  face  was  that 
of  the  born  talker,  facile,  interesting,  changing, 
expressing  only  that  which  his  quick  mind 
willed. 

"Baron,"  he  protested,  "the  basis  of  my 
credo  is  that  I  am  what  I  am.  And,  above  all 
things,  I  am  a  man.  To  you  she  is  the  personi- 
fication of  an  institution,  as  well  as  a  woman; 
to  me  she  is  all  woman  and,  as  such,  has  my 


6  THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

admiration  even  as  you  have  it.  You  are  both, 
if  I  may  be  permitted  a  personality,  of  another 
era,  and  it  is  because  you  two  alone  represented 
the  good  which  was  of  that  era  that  you  have 
drawn  us  now  about  your  table.  Only  you,  in 
all  Nirgendsberg,  could  have  done  such,  for,  I 
say  it  frankly,  you  alone  have  the  confidence 
of  both  factions." 

He  bowed  slightly,  as  if  to  emphasize  his 
flattery,  but,  even  as  he  turned,  his  sharp,  black 
eyes  had  noted  the  pleased  flush  on  the  serene 
old  face  and  he  was  assured  his  preconceived 
estimate  of  one  man  at  least  was  founded  upon 
rock. 

"There  is  no  need,"  spoke  up  Count  Otto 
suavely,  "for  any  of  us  to  reiterate  our  faith  in 
the  integrity  of  Baron  Barezay.  He  is  unique 
in  his  position  of  continued  respect  from  what 
may  be  called,  without  intended  offense  to  you, 
Czernos,  the  royalists,  and  from  what  may  be 
referred  to  as — " 

"The  bolsheviki,"  laughed  Czernos,  "without 
any  accepted  offense  from  me.  I  believe  it  was 
not  good  form  among  your  contemporaries, 


OLD  WINE  FOR  NEW 


Count  Otto,  to  call  a  spade  a  spade,  but  in  these 
days,  when  the  worker  has  come  into  his  own, 
a  spade  is  not  a  thing  to  be  despised." 

Count  Otto  was  not  one  to  miss  a  hidden 
meaning ;  neither  was  he  so  unskilled  as  to  ac- 
cept it  openly.  His  smile  was  honeyed  as  he 
spread  both  hands  with  a  deprecatory  ges- 
ture. "As  you  yourself  conveyed,"  he  said, 
"names  are  nothing.  It  is  the  good  of  the 
majority  which  tips  the  scales.  It  is  to  weigh 
that  good  we  have  met.  Let  us,  then,  cease 
verbal  fencing  and  proceed  upon  the  lines  laid 
down  by  the  new  school.  Monsieur,  we  await 
your  proposition." 

"Mine?"  Czernos  looked  from  one  to  an- 
other with  beautifully  feigned  astonishment. 
"Mine?"  he  repeated.  The  ratlike  eyes  be- 
came less  black  and  there  was  the  merest  sug- 
gestion of  a  twinkle  in  their  shallows.  "I  fear 
you  labor  under  some  misapprehension.  It  was 
only  because  of  the  request  of  Baron  Barezay 
that  I  came.  The  little  I  have  been  permitted 
to  have — my  education — I  owe  to  him  and  I  pay 
my  debts  gratefully.  If  there  is  any  such  thing 


8  THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

as  a  *  proposition'  to  be  made,  it  must  be  by 
one  of  you." 

Again  the  huge  fist  rose,  this  time  to  seize  no 
glass,  but  to  fall  upon  the  oak  with  a  crash. 
"Words!"  growled  the  Marshal.  "Give  us  ac- 
tion." 

Czernos  turned  on  him  with  the  sudden  mo- 
tion of  a  wire  whipped  free  from  its  coil.  "Ac- 
tion? Yes,"  he  agreed,  with  an  open  sneer, 
"but  pray  permit  another  to  lead  it.  We  wish 
to  advance." 

The  insult  was  so  deliberate,  so  stinging  in 
it's  humiliating  truth,  that  Waldemar  could  only 
surge  to  his  feet  and  gulp,  as  the  rolls  of  fat 
on  the  back  of  his  shaven  neck  turned  from  red 
to  purple.  To  him,  his  military  pedestal  was 
still  unsullied  by  what  he  termed  his  "misfor- 
tunes." To  have  his  defeats  thrown  so  con- 
temptuously into  his  teeth  by  one  of  the 
"scum"  paralyzed  his  pea-sized  brain,  but,  be- 
fore he  could  begin  to  bluster  his  threats,  Bare- 
zay's  calm  voice  broke  the  tense  pause. 

"Waldemar!  Paul!"  he  begged.  "My 
house  has  been  a  house  of  peace;  permit  it  to 


OLD  WINE  FOR  NEW 


continue  such  for  an  old  friend 's  sake  and  an  old 
friend's  dearest  wish.  I  have  brought  you  to- 
gether so  you  may  forget  the  past.  Paul,  what 
was  said  is  overlooked;  Marshal,  what  was  im- 
plied is  withdrawn.  Your  continued  generosity 
has  once  again  placed  me  in  your  debt,  my 
friends.  I  thank  you  both." 

Slowly  the  great  bulk  of  the  soldier  sank  back 
into  the  chair,  and  the  protruding  eyes  blinked 
dumbly  as  if  some  blunt  weapon  had  thudded 
between  them.  But  Czernos  's  shrug  was  of  ut- 
ter indifference  as  he  turned  again  to  the  'Count. 
"I  listen,"  he  said  coldly. 

"Let  me  deal  with  him,"  cried  Prince  Ivan. 

Count  Otto's  bushy  brows  rose  the  fraction 
of  an  inch  as  he  turned  to  the  plump  and  in- 
dignant prince.  He  knew  the  corners  of  Paul's 
mouth  were  twitching  with  amusement,  but  his 
own  face  was  impassive.  "If  it  may  be  per- 
mitted, Your  Highness,"  he  suggested  dryly,  "I 
believe  the  Baron  will  prove  our  best  advocate, 
for  his  arguments  will  be  without  personal  in- 
terest." 


10         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"It  is  true,"  agreed  Ivan,  with  pompous  gen- 
erosity. "Baron,  we  wait." 

"Good!  Now  we  progress."  Czernos  set- 
tled back,  one  knee  crossed  above  the  other,  his 
arms  folded,  his  eyes  on  the  old  man  who,  for  a 
moment,  groped  for  words. 

"Paul,"  he  began,  in  even,  gentle  tones, 
"you  have  known  me  too  long  to  expect  diplo- 
matic phrases  or  academic  argument.  You 
know  my  country  and  my  prince  have  ever  been 
first  in  my  heart.  It  was  no  secret  that  I  op- 
posed our  entry  into  the  war.  I  forsaw  the 
disaster  which  was  to  come.  I  am  of  the  old 
regime;  I  make  no  pretense  of  understanding 
the  things  you  represent.  To  me  the  bolshevik 
rule  is  the  rule  of  lawlessnes  and  destruction, 
but,  as  I  said,  it  may  be  because  I  do  not  under- 
stand. I  am  an  old  man,  grown  old  in  the  ways 
of  my  ancestors,  which  are  the  ways  of  my 
prince. ' ' 

"I  believe  I  comprehend." 

The  Baron  nodded  his  thanks  for  this  quiet 
acceptance  of  his  hostile  declaration.  "I  have 
seen  a  happy,  prosperous,  contented  principal- 


OLD  WINE  FOR  NEW  11 

ity,"  he  continued  dispassionately,  "enter  a 
great  war  with  shouts  of  triumph,  and  emerge 
in  the  dumbness  of  terrible  disaster;  I  have 
seen  my  friend  and  prince  murdered  in  cold 
blood  and  buried  in  the  silence  of  the  night ;  I 
have  seen  the  red  flag  of  revolt  raised  in  the 
capitol;  I  have  seen  revolution  turn  streets  to 
shambles;  I  have  seen  my  princess  flee  in  dis- 
guise; I  have  seen  you,  born  and  bred  on  my 
estate,  rise  like  a  phoenix  to  rule  in  the  trium- 
virate which  fills  her  rightful  place.  But,  more 
than  all  these  things,  I  have  seen  prosperity 
depart,  and  famine,  idleness  and  disorganiza- 
tion stalk  through  Nirgendsberg.  I  do  not  con- 
done the  mistakes  of  the  old  regime,  Paul ;  they 
were  many.  I  do  not  ask  you  to  give  excuses 
for  the  errors  of  the  new.  But  what  I  do  ask 
is  that  some  way  be  found  whereby  the  mis- 
takes of  both  be  avoided  in  the  future,  and  the 
prosperity  of  my  country  restored." 

"Such  an  arraignment  must  precede  a  sug- 
gested remedy,  Baron.  I  listen." 

"You  have  known  me  too  long  to  accuse  me 
of  statesmanship,  Paul,"  he  went  on,  with  an 


12         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

apologetic  smile,  "and,  I  think,  you  are  fa- 
miliar enough  with  my  ideals,  already,  to  sus- 
pect my  simple  plan.  You  and  your  con- 
freres have  proved  your  inability  to  lead  a 
composite  people  back  into  the  path  of  neces- 
sary prosperity.  I  do  not  contend  that  all  your 
theories  are  evil,  but  I  firmly  believe  you  lack 
experience  to  organize  a  government  which 
shall  prove  stable  and  successful.  Revolution 
must  follow  revolution  when  cities  starve  and 
money  is  depreciated  until  it  is  mere  paper. 
The  people  must  be  given  a  voice ;  I  grant  you 
that,  whole  heartedly.  They  must  be  the  real 
rulers,  but  their  voice  must  speak  to  those  who 
know  how  to  interpret  their  words  into  sane 
actions.  You  cannot  rule  by  theory  alone,  my 
friend.  Bolshevism  is  as  wrong  as  autocracy, 
for  both  represent  a  minority.  It  is  the  sane 
middle  class  who  most  rule, — the  majority 
which  produced  the  prosperity  from  which  we 
both  have  fattened." 

"And  if  I  accept  your  premise,  Baron, 
what?" 

"There  is  but  one  answer,"  stated  the  old 


OLD  WINE  FOR  NEW  13 

aristocrat,  with  deep  sincerity,  "the  return  of 
our  princess  to  her  own." 

The  blind  loyalty,  the  utter  simplicity  of  the 
suggestion,  so  appealed  to  the  little  which  was 
good  in  Czernos  that  he  merely  nodded.  "I  do 
not  pretend  to  know  the  present  mind  of  Her 
Highness,"  he  said  at  last,  "but  this  I  do  know: 
She  was  as  much  out  of  sympathy  with  the 
former  policies  of  Nirgendsberg,  Baron,  as 
you  yourself.  Unless  I  do  her  an  unintentional 
injustice,  I  believe  you  would  find  it  difficult  to 
persuade  her  to  return  to  accept  the  councils 
of  at  least  five  of  us  who  sit  here." 

"Nirgendsberg  is  first  in  her  heart,"  stated 
the  Baron. 

"That  is  why  I  said  what  I  said,"  was  the 
dry  retort. 

"You  do  not  deny  that,  should  she  return 
now,  all  factions  are  ready  to  rally  to  her?" 

"I  can  deny  nothing  which  touches  the  per- 
sonality of  Her  Highness.  I  believe  my  denial 
of  what  would  surround  her  throne  has  been 
sufficiently  conclusive."  He  looked  deliberately 
from  man  to  man  about  the  table.  "I,"  he  an- 


14         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

nounced,  ''have  drunk  deep  of  power  and  you, 
who  now  thirst,  would  drink  again.  Baron 
Barezay  is  sincere  in  his  desire  for  the  return 
of  ifer  Highness.  I  grant  him  the  respect  due 
to  his  loyalty.  I  go  further,  and  give  him  full 
credit  for  complete  unselfishness  in  his  desire  to 
rehabilitate  his  country,  and  for  his  honesty  in 
suggesting  the  middle  path  of  compromise. 
But,  gentlemen,  you  apparently  ask  that  I,  who, 
in  reality  am  Nirgendsberg,  renounce  the  fruits 
of  my  toil,  so  you  may  feast  again." 

"No,"  cried  the  Baron,  "No,  Paul!  You 
misunderstand.  It  is  not  that.  We  ask  you  to 
sacrifice  the  individual  for  the  good  of  the 
many." 

Czernos  laughed  aloud  and  the  cloak  fell  from 
his  shoulders  with  that  careless,  triumphant 
laugh. 

"That's  one  of  my  stock  phrases,"  he 
mocked.  "YouVe  asked  me  here  to  barter. 
We've  heard  Barezay.  No  one  doubted  his  de- 
sire. Now  let  us  hear  real  things.  What  do 
the  rest  of  you  want?  What  have  you  to  of- 
fer?" 


OLD  WIXE  FOR  NEW  15 

The  Baron's  face  was  as  white  as  marble. 
His  fingers  shook  as  he  raised  them  to  his  lips 
to  cover  their  tremor.  Vaguely  he  began  to 
feel  the  nausea  of  betrayal.  He  saw  the  game 
whirled  out  of  his  hands,  realized  that,  in  his 
nobleness  and  singleness  of  purpose,  he  had 
been  set  up  as  a  mere  decoy.  With  an  effort 
he  got  to  his  feet.  "If  you  will  excuse  me," 
he  suggested,  in  a  muffled  voice.  "It  is  close. 
I  am  faint."  And,  with  a  formal  nod,  he 
turned  and  left  the  room. 

For  an  instant  there  was  an  uncomfortable 
silence  about  the  table.  Then  Czernos  straight- 
ened, leaned  forward  and  his  tongue  licked  his 
thiu  lips.  "Gentlemen,"  he  announced  crisply, 
"I  listen." 

There  came  the  answer  of  chairs  drawn 
closer.  It  was  Count  Otto  who  spoke.  "I 
think  we  understand  each  other,"  he  said. 
"What  do  you  want?" 

"It  is  you  who  buy,"  suggested  Paul. 
"That  much  has  been  uncovered.  It  depends 
on  what  you  want." 

"We  wish  prosperity  for  Nirgendsberg. " 


16         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"For  yourselves,  you  mean.  Drop  plati- 
tude." 

"We  know  the  straits  you  are  in,  Czernos; 
otherwise  we  would  have  seen  the  idleness  of 
this  meeting.  You  want  money?" 

"Who  doesn't?" 

"And  you  enjoy  power?" 

"Can  it  be  I  hear  Count  Otto  chiding  me  for 
that?" 

"But  you  cannot  continue  to  have  the  latter 
without  the  former.  Already  there  is  more 
than  talk  of  a  counter-revolution." 

"I  have  heard  it  and  am  unafraid.  Come 
out  into  the  open,  Count;  you  know  what  you 
want.  Put  it  in  words  and  I  will  put  it  in 
figures.  Could  there  be  a  fairer  offer?" 

"No,"  he  agreed.  "It  is  this:  Permit  this 
counter-revolution.  It  will  be  well  financed 
and,  with  your  quiescence,  it  will  succeed. 
From  it  will  arise  a  new  government,  an  amal- 
gamation of  the  new  with  the  old.  Allow  it  to 
assume  the  guise  of  a  broadly  constitutional 
monarchy.  The  return  of  Her  Highness  will 
give  us  the  sympathy  of  such  men  as  Barezay. 


OLD  WINE  FOR  NEW  17 

The  conservatively  royalist  element  is  neces- 
sary for  our  success,  for  it  will  assure  initial 
stability.  The  parliamentary  elections  should 
prove  malleable  in  such  capable  hands  as  yours. 
A  majority  on  the  left  will  assure  you  of  leader- 
ship in  the  cabinet,  which  means  the  actual 
government." 

1  'It  is  a  pretty  plan,"  acknowledged  Czernos, 
with  a  negative  shake  of  his  round  head,  "very 
pretty.  But,  like  all  pretty  things,  weak  in 
what  should  be  its  strongest  feature." 

"What  do  you  mean?" 

"It  hinges  upon  the  return  of  Her  Highness. 
I  doubt  if  one  who  has  suffered  what  she  has 
suffered  will  return  willingly  to  the  scene  of 
her  disillusionments." 

The  Count  smiled  slightly  and,  for  once, 
there  was  a  certain  grimness  behind  the  fox- 
like  mask.  "Accept  assurances  that  such  con- 
tingencies have  been  foreseen.  Her  Highness 
is,  at  the  moment,  in  good  hands.  She  trusts 
Barezay's  daughter-in-law,  and  the  Countess 
has  as  much  at  stake  as  any  of  us  here,  so  may 
be  counted  upon  to  mold  the  royal  mind  to  meet 


18         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

our  wishes.  Should  she  fail — "  One  thin 
hand  waved  carelessly.  "There  are  other 
ways,"  he  said. 

"It's  not  my  worry,"  agreed  Czernos,  with 
equal  indifference.  "We  pass  on.  You  have 
offered  me  a  little ;  what  do  you  wish  for  your- 
self?" 

Count  Otto  shrugged  indifferently.  "For  me 
the  reward  of  reestablishing  prosperity  in  Nir- 
gendsberg  would  be  sufficient;  but,  should  you 
see  fit,  possibly  I  might  be  permitted  to  nom- 
inate the  chancellor  of  the  exchequer." 

"Ah!"  Paul  leaned  back  understandingly. 
"And  your  candidate!"  He  looked  at  the  man 
who  had  heretofore  played  only  a  listener's 
part.  Short,  round,  sleek,  Stein  raised  fat 
hands  in  protest.  His  swarthy  face  was  smooth 
shaven;  but  it  was  also  expressionless  and 
cold. 

"It  is  too  great  an  honor!"  he  sighed. 

Czernos  nodded  comprehension.  "You  have 
succeeded  where  we  have  failed,  Count,"  he 
acknowledged  frankly.  "For  six  months  we've 
tried  to  get  our  hands  on  this  man.  You've 


19 


been  clever,  Stein.  How  did  you  get  across  the 
frontier?" 

"That  is  still  my  secret.  It  may  be  neces- 
sary I  recross."  The  thick  lips  parted  in  a 
complacent  smile.  "But  I  have  nothing — in 
Nirgendsberg, "  he  added. 

"I  know  that  well  enough.  How  much  will 
you  pay  for  immunity,  free  rein,  and  a  ti- 
tle?" he  demanded  brutally  of  the  Jewish 
banker. 

"To  Count  Otto,  for  a  small  renumeration, 
certain  mineral  concessions  near  his  estate  of 
Wolkensberg,  after  you  and  I  enter  the  cabinet, 
mon  confrere.  To  you,  five  hundred  thousand 
pounds  on  that  day  the  red  flag  falls." 

"Not  enough,"  was  the  prompt  retort. 

"A  million?" 

Paul  shook  his  head.  "That,  and  half  your 
secret  interest  in  the  Count's  little  mining  ven- 
ture." 

"No." 

He  rose.  "Good  afternoon,  gentlemen,"  he 
said  and,  turning,  started  toward  the  door  with 
q^iick,  determined  steps. 


20         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

It  was  too  much  for  Count  Otto's  taut  nerves. 
"Agreed,"  he  called,  with  an  effort. 

Paul  wheeled  and  came  back  as  calmly  as  if 
he  had  intended  to  close  the  door  behind  him. 
"Is  there  anything  further?"  he  asked. 

"Only  minor  details,  which  may  as  well  be 
understood  now.  Waldemar  is  again  to  have 
command  of  the  conscripted  army. ' ' 

"No."    The  negative  was  like  a  rifle  crack. 

"It  is  necessary.  We  must  have  the  mili- 
tary caste  with  us." 

"No."  There  was  no  sign  of  bluff  now. 
Czernos  was  ready  and  willing  to  fight. 

"Would  you  wreck  all  over  a  mere  detail?" 
protested  Stein,  his  heavy  face  red  with  anger. 

"What  I  say  is  final,"  snapped  Czernos. 
"Waldemar  is  dead." 

For  a  moment  Count  Otto  looked  from  Stein 
to  the  purple  marshal,  then  came  the  quick 
shrug  of  renunciation.  "Again,  Marshal,"  he 
said  coldly,  ua  soldier  suffers  for  his  country." 

«T » 

"Sufficient!"  It  was  the  thick  gutteral  of 
Stein  which  cut  short  the  military  ambitions. 


OLD  WINE  FOR  NEW  21 

In  the  matter  of  dog  eat  dog  there  can  be  no 
niceties. 

' '  What !  You  forget  the  very  corner  stone. ' ' 
Ivan  Petrovitch  was  on  his  feet,  his  pudgy 
cheeks  white  with  the  rage  of  neglected  youth. 

Count  Otto  waved  a  soothing  hand  and  his 
smile  was  reassuring.  "Oh,  no,  Your  High- 
ness!" he  contradicted.  "But,  with  the  prom- 
ised return  of  the  old  regime,  we  but  take  it  for 
granted  our  good  friend  here  will  bow  to  the 
wishes  of  the  royal  house." 

"He  will  if  he  wants  his  loot,"  declared  the 
princeling  belligerently. 

There  was  a  sharp-voiced  protest  from  both 
Stein  and  the  Count,  but  Czernos  grinned  like  a 
boy  at  play.  "It  is  the  perogative  of  royalty 
to  dictate  to  the  proletariat,"  he  said.  "And 
to  what  must  I  bow,  Your  Highness,  before  I 
get  what  it  pleases  Your  Highness  to  term  my 
'loot!'?" 

"Your  agreement  matters  nothing  at  all," 
stated  Prince  Ivan  pompously.  "But  I  wished 
to  recall  to  my  friends  that  the  hand  of  my 
cousin  has  been  promised  to  me  in  marriage." 


22 


For  a  moment  Paul  studied  the  bloated,  dis- 
sipated face.  "All  right, "  he  assented  with  a 
shrug.  "A  princess  more  or  less  is  nothing  to 
me.'* 

At  that  moment,  on  that  far  away  balcony 
in  Territet,  the  man  who  held  there  was  no  ro- 
mance left  in  life  rose,  yawned,  and  knocked  the 
ashes  from  his  pipe. 


CHAPTER  II 

THE   TOO   SOCIAL,   SECRETARY 

HALS  turned  in  through  the  entrance  of  the 
Grand  Hotel  des  lies.  There  was  a  certain 
impatience  in  his  step  which  made  the  bureau 
clerk  stiffen,  but  immediately  his  studied  ex- 
pression of  polite  attention  changed  to  one  of 
almost  friendly  commiseration.  "I  regret  it," 
he  said,  as  if  the  routine  answer  caused  him 
personal  pain,  "but  no  telegrams  have  arrived 
as  yet." 

More  than  the  suggestion  of  a  twinkle 
gleamed  in  the  depths  of  humorous  brown  eyes 
and  the  well-formed  head  shook  dolefully. 
"I'm  sorry  to  become  one  of  your  bad  habits, 
but,  really,"  he  added,  half  apologetically,  "I 
seem  utterly  unable  to  kill  all  my  time  and  yet 
spare  you." 

"No  trouble,  I  assure  you,  sir.    Territet  is 

dull  now." 

is 


24         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"You're  right,"  agreed  Hale,  with  unex- 
pected fervor;  "yet,  after  all,  that  holds  true 
of  any  place  where  one  waits  alone."  He 
nodded  good  naturedly  as  he  swung  around  and, 
once  more  filling  the  battered  briar,  lit  it  as  he 
reached  the  door. 

The  clerk  followed  the  powerful,  gray-clad 
figure  with  appreciative  eyes.  There  was  that 
indefinable  air  of  the  thoroughbred  about  the 
well-groomed  American  which  not  only  made 
one  eager  for  the  story  which  the  firm-set, 
rather  tired  lips  might  tell,  but  which  caused 
all  who  came  in  contact  with  this  man  of  thirty- 
three  years  to  experience  a  certain  vague  desire 
to  go  at  least  a  few  steps  out  of  their  way  to 
prove  a  sense  of  fellowship.  Even  the  dapper 
clerk  acknowledged  the  subtle  spell  by  "  'ullo- 
ing"  furiously  at  the  telephone,  and  demanding 
that  his  friend  in  the  telegraph  bureau  produce 
at  once  the  awaited  dispatches  of  Monsieur. 

Hale  himself,  as  unconscious  of  this  concrete 
favor  as  he  was  of  the  world's  attitude  of  cor- 
diality, hesitated  at  the  head  of  the  steps,  in- 
dolently debating  whether  he  should  sit  down 


THE  TOO  SOCIAL  SECRETARY     25 

again  and  hate  himself  in  solitary  comfort,  or 
make  a  physical  effort  to  kill  both  time  and 
mood  by  walking  somewhere  he  did  not  want 
to  go. 

Below  him  ran  Territet's  bare  white  street, 
blistering  between  unruffled  blue  and  precipi- 
tous green,  emphasizing  the  snow-cap  of  the 
Rhone's  guardian  Alps  which  gleamed  in  icy 
majesty  above  the  visible  waves  of  eddying 
heat.  Across  the  road  the  flowers  in  the  lake 
garden  hung  limp,  as  if  mourning  the  desertion 
of  the  lake  breeze,  and  the  bordering  grass 
fought  a  losing  action  against  browning  sun  and 
settling  drifts  of  soft,  white  dust. 

A  sudden  recollection  of  red-roofed  Chillon 
struck  an  appealing  note  in  his  keen  sense  for 
the  fitness  of  things.  There  was  a  certain  tang 
in  the  idea  which  made  the  strong  teeth  settle 
more  firmly  on  the  pipe  stem  as  he  descended 
the  steps  and  turned  eastward,  determined  to 
tantalize  his  patience  where  another  had  waited 
so  long. 

Yet,  before  he  had  covered  half  a  mile,  the 
sun  hinted  that  comfort  was  fully  as  much  a 


26         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

lure  as  an  over-subtle  sense  of  humor.  With- 
out checking  his  stride,  he  swung  into  the  first 
path  which  led  up  the  thickly  wooded  mountain- 
side. If  he  gave  the  action  a  second  thought,  it 
was  scarcely  more  than  subconscious.  The 
path  would  doubtless  twist  itself  out  into  one 
of  those  well-regulated  vista  points,  made  still 
more  artificial  by  the  usual  rustic  bench,  but 
haunted,  possibly,  by  the  ghost  of  the  lake 
breeze. 

But,  after  a  ten  minute  climb,  the  path  still 
continued  a  mock  to  precedent.  He  determined 
to  venture  but  one  more  turn.  He  made  it  and, 
beyond,  lay  even  thicker  woods,  breathless, 
silent,  even  more  oppressively  lonesome.  The 
absurdity  of  his  climb  struck  him  full  force, 
and  he  laughed  disgustedly  as  he  sat  down  on 
a  bank  and  tried  to  imagine  what  foolish  thing 
impulse  might  lead  him  into  next. 

It  pleased  Hale  to  believe  himself  a  creature 
of  impulse.  It  was  such  a  lazy  excuse  for  so 
many  of  the  things  he  had  done ;  it  was  such  a 
convenient  buttress  behind  which  he  could  hide 
his  ideals.  Once  he  had  declared  it  had  been 


THE  TOO  SOCIAL  SECRETARY     27 

impulse,  not  dogged  determination  to  follow 
the  ball,  which  had  put  him  in  a  position  to 
bring  forty  thousand  people  screaming  to  their 
feet  as  he  ran  the  muffed  punt  through  a  broken 
field  for  a  touchdown.  Many  times  he  had  said 
it  was  impulse  on  which  he  made  the  clean  cut 
decisions  which  stood  as  law  in  the  plant  he 
had  not  only  inherited,  but  trebled  in  size. 
Again  it  had  been  impulse  which  had  driven 
him  to  the  first  Plattsburg.  Of  course  it  was 
impulse  which  had  made  him  refuse  a  commis- 
sion on  the  staff  for  a  lesser  one  in  the  line, 
when  America  went  in.  He  acknowledged  that. 
And,  beyond  a  doubt,  it  was  this  selfsame  "  im- 
pulse" which  had  sent  him  into  the  machine 
gun  fire  of  the  Argonne,  a  smile  on  his  lips  and, 
at  his  back,  two  hundred  and  fifty  wild  men  who 
would  have  followed  him  to  the  gates  of  hell. 

But  it  was  not  impulse  which  made  such  in- 
cidents a  closed  book  to  him.  They  were  over. 
He  had  only  had  the  luck  which  every  fellow  he 
knew  had  hoped  might  be  his  share.  If  chaps 
with  stars  on  their  shoulders  had  seemingly  con- 
tracted the  habit  of  pinning  bits  of  rainbow  rib- 


28         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

bon  and  queer-shaped  crosses  on  his  breast, 
that  was  their  job.  He  hadn't  had  to  wear  the 
things  after  he  had  shed  his  uniform,  and  that 
saved  a  lot  of  fool  questions  from  people  who 
wanted  to  make  conversation.  Anyway,  the 
war  was  over,  and  it  was  a  good  thing  to  re- 
member only  that  much  of  it. 

It  was  a  pair  of  impulses  which  had  driven 
him  over-seas  again.  The  first  was  the  child 
of  a  tear-stained  letter  from  an  old  woman  in 
the  Toul  sector  on  whom  Hale  had  been  billeted 
during  his  training.  To  her  he  had  been  the 
reincarnation  of  the  son  who  had  died  in  the 
hurricane  at  Verdun,  and  she  had  turned  to  him 
again  in  her  second  hour  of  need.  Of  course  he 
could  have  sent  the  check  which  would  have 
worked  the  rehabilitation,  but  it  had  so  hap- 
pened that,  at  the  moment,  an  unreasonable 
family  physician  had  advised  a  change,  and  it 
was  easier  to  kill  two  birds  with  one  stone  than 
to  endure  both  therapeutic  arguments  and 
packages  of  misspelled  thanks. 

The  second  impulse  was  equally  unconquer- 
able. He  wanted  to  see  the  sister  he  had  missed 


THE  TOO  SOCIAL  SECRETARY     29 

on  the  Bordeaux  docks.  It  had  been  only  a 
step  from  Paris  to  Como  in  the  old  days,  and 
she  had  cabled  she  could  meet  him  at  Territet. 
Therefore,  having  come  down  from  France,  he 
was  waiting  until  impulse  should  recall  to  the 
flighty  Mrs.  Jimmie  Field  that  she  had  prom- 
ised to  join  him  there. 

A  startling  "Pop!"  brought  him  from  his 
growing  intolerance  to  his  feet,  and  the  suc- 
ceeding wail  of  distress  sent  him  up  the  path  on 
the  jump.  As  he  took  the  first  corner  at  full 
speed,  he  almost  collided  with  the  catastrophe. 
Even  as  he  stopped,  he  stooped  and  swung  the 
child  of  five  against  a  comforting  shoulder. 
"Honestly,"  he  declared,  with  sympathetic 
seriousness,  "the  world  doesn't  end  here,  old 
chap.  Those  balloons  always  crash  when  you 
do  a  nose  dive  into  'em." 

The  little  fellow  made  a  brave  attempt  to 
gulp  his  grief  as  he  pawed  the  tears  from  his 
cheeks.  A  diminutive  chest  puffed  out  a 
strangely  cut  white  tunic,  and  chubby  shoulders 
struggled  bravely  to  overcome  their  desire  to 
tremble,  for  there  was  something  behind 


30         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

friendly,  comprehending  smile  which  aroused 
every  atom  of  the  boy's  innate  pride  and  made 
him,  without  in  the  least  understanding,  wish 
to  appear  the  man. 

"Good!"  exclaimed  Hale.  "Why  don't  you 
and  I  sit  down  and  consider  things  seriously?" 
He  carried  the  child  to  a  nearby  bowlder  and 
perched  him  on  his  knee.  "You  appear  just  a 
trifle  immature  to  be  mountaineering  alone  on 
a  deserted  Alp,"  he  observed.  "Is  nursie 
flirting  with  a  yodeler  in  the  regions 
above  f ' ' 

The  boy  shook  his  mop  of  golden  hair  and 
lisped  something  in  an  unknown  tongue. 
Hale 's  eyebrows  went  up,  but  he  recovered  him- 
self to  venture  a  question,  first  in  French,  then 
in  frightful  German,  with  equally  unsatisfac- 
tory results.  His  head  shook  and  he  sighed  in 
mock  distress.  "Monsieur,"  he  stated,  "it 
would  appear  we  have  arrived  at  what  peace 
conferences  term  an  'impasse.'  " 

The  boy  looked  questioningly  into  the  twin- 
kling eyes  ajid  then,  with  a  contented  sigh, 
snuggled  closer,  exhibiting  as  he  did  so,  a 


THE  TOO  SOCIAL  SECRETARY     81 

barked  knuckle,  as  a  plea  for  further  sympa- 
thy. 

* '  Suck  it, ' '  advised  Hale  promptly.  ' '  It  may 
not  be  sanitary  but  it 's  soothing.  Oh,  I  forgot ; 
you  cannot  grasp  medical  terms.  Here,  do 
this." 

The  child  imitated  the  operation  with  laugh- 
able exactitude,  but  his  free  hand  strayed 
toward  Hale's  watch  chain. 

1 '  Hello ! ' '  chuckled  the  man.  ' '  Highwayman, 
are  you?  Well,  you  complete  that  first  aid 
treatment  before  you  investigate  the  tick- 
tick." 

"Tick-tick!"  echoed  the  child,  squirming 
joyously.    "Tick-tick?" 

"All  in  good  time,  my  friend.  Come  on  now, 
give  that  raw  dimple  more  attention.  Here,  do 
this  again."  Once  more  Hale  put  .his  own 
knuckle  in  his  mouth  and  sucked  valiantly. 

A  soft  ripple  of  musical  laughter  made  him 
look  up  in  quick  surprise.  He  forgot  the  finger 
in  his  mouth,  the  absurdity  of  the  picture  he 
made,  the  child  tugging  at  his  watch  chain, 
everything.  There,  at  the  turn  of  the  patV, 


82         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

framed  by  the  dull,  dead  green  of  the  woods, 
stood  a  girl  in  clinging  white,  her  long,  white 
parasol  trembling  with  the  frank  amusement 
which  swayed  her  slender  figure.  Her  hair 
suggested  a  golden  halo  above  the  lovely  face 
of  a  madonna  of  dreams;  her  big,  round  eyes 
were  a  fathomless,  glorious  blue ;  and  warm,  red 
lips  parted,  as  if  too  generous  to  hide  the  per- 
fect teeth.  Her  skin  was  as  soft  as  the  light 
filtering  through  the  breathless  trees,  but,  aa 
she  realized  his  stare,  a  soft,  rosy  pink,  like 
the  coming  of  the  dawn  to  the  snows,  crept  into 
the  firm  cheeks.  Then,  with  a  quick,  half  way- 
ward, half  regal  toss  of  a  small,  proud  head, 
she  stepped  forward,  completely  at  her  ease, 
because  she  saw  a  deeper  color  in  his  face  and 
knew  that  she  was  the  mistress  of  his  embar- 
rassment. 

"Is  it,"  she  asked,  her  eyes  dancing,  "is  it 
that  the  big  monsieur  is  ver'  hongry?" 

Hale  managed  to  extract  his  finger  from  his 
mouth  and,  putting  the  child  on  the  ground, 
surged  to  his  feet,  his  ears  blistering.  "You're 
no  nurse-maid,"  he  blurted. 


THE  TOO  SOCIAL  SECRETARY     33 

" Nurse-maid!  Nurse-maid?  I  do  not  on- 
derstan'.  Ah,  but  yes,  Monsieur  are  English 
an'  that  are  one  English  humor." 

"I  don't  blame  you,"  he  acknowledged,  with 
a  short  laugh;  "I  must  appear  even  that 
thick." 

1  'Thick?  Thick?"  Her  glance  strayed  mis- 
chievously from  the  clean-cut,  intelligent  face 
to  the  strong,  wiry  figure.  "Mais,  non,"  she 
said  soberly,  after  weighing  the  grave  problem 
with  vast  care.  ' '  It  would  not  be  say  that  Mon- 
sieur is  other  but — but — what  you  say? — nar- 
row?" 

This  time  his  laughter  was  genuine,  because 
he  knew  she  also  knew  how  to  laugh.  "You 
seem  bound  to  make  me  appear  even  more 
foolish  than  I  feel,"  he  retorted.  "Don't  you 
think  you  could  persuade  this  daring,  though 
damaged,  member  of  the  balloon  section  to  in- 
troduce us  so  that  I  might. have  the  oppor- 
tunity at  least  to  attempt  to  prove  I'm  not  en- 
tirely inane?" 

"But  no,"  she  stated,  as  her  golden  head 
shook  decisively;  "that  would  not  be  comme 


34         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

il  faut.    I  mus'  not  talk  with  Monsieur;  you 
'ave  nothings  to  told  me." 

"•Can  a  man,  detected  in  the  act  of  sucking 
his  thumb,  be  expected  to  leap  from  utter  im- 
becility into  the  midst  of  brilliant  conversa- 
tion?" he  asked.  "I  think,  if  you'd  stop  laugh- 
ing at  me,  I  might  be  able  to  pull  myself  to- 
gether sufficiently  to  apologize  properly  for  my 
statement  upon  finding  you  here." 

For  just  an  instant  her  eyes  met  his.  "An' 
would  it  be,"  she  asked,  a  dimple  disobeying 
her  will  just  long  enough  to  disappear  too  soon 
for  him,  "would  it  be  that  Monsieur  would  not 
smile  should  he  discover  me  at  rest  upon  a  so 
big  stone  with  one  finger  in  the  mouth  of  me 
lik'  a  bear  that  are  starve?  Oh,  no!  It  is 
funny,  ver'  funny,  almos'  of  a  ridiculousness. 
But  ver'  pathetic,  Monsieur,  ver'  pathetic!" 

Hale's  mouth  twitched.  "I  wish  fate  would 
be  kind  to  me  just  once,"  he  said,  "and  make 
it  possible  for  me  to  know  you  well  enough  to 
make  you  pay  for  that." 

"Revenge,  Monsieur!"  she  cried  gaily. 
"Ah,  but  I  fear  more  than  the  so  great  wrath 


THE  TOO  SOCIAL  SECRETARY     35 

of  the  so  big  an'  hongry  bear.  Good-bye,  an' 
for  the  rescue  of  Janos  ver'  many  thank." 
She  nodded  to  the  child  and  added  a  gentle 
command  in  a  language  which  sounded  wonder- 
ously  caressing. 

Hale's  hand  interrupted  the  obedience  of 
Janos.  "Don't  go,"  he  begged.  "You're  the 
first  real  person  I've  spoken  to  in  three  days. 
I  know  it's  unconventional,"  he  added  hastily, 
"but  what  do  conventions  amount  to  nowa- 
days? Nothing  at  all — if  not  to  give  people 
the  right  of  self-determination?  But,  if  a 
chaperone  is  indispensable,  none  could  be  bet- 
ter than  my  friend  Janos." 

*  *  But  Janos  do  not  the  English  speak  like  me ; 
he  would  suffer  ennui. ' ' 

He  was  quick  to  see  her  little  frown  of  doubt 
and  quicker  to  note  the  strange  look,  half  of 
bewilderment,  half  of  rebellion,  in  her  eyes. 
"Don't  worry  about  that,"  he  begged,  taking 
his  watch  from  his  pocket.  "Here,  Janos,  find 
out  what  makes  the  wheels  go  round." 

"Oh!"  she  protested.  "Monsieur  mus'  not 
so  do.  Janos  will  mak'  it  of  a  ruin." 


36         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"It's  only  time  and  time's  of  no  account." 

"But  my — "  She  stopped  abruptly,  and  the 
color  flooded  her  cheeks  as  if  she  suddenly 
realized  a  great  disaster  yawned  at  her  feet. 

"But  what?" 

"But  Madame,  the  mamma  of  him  will  be 
mos'  angry,  both  if  he  spoil  the  time  of  Mon- 
sieur, an'  if  I  forget  who  I  are,  an'  remain  to 
permit."  Out  of  the  corners  of  her  eyes  she 
noticed  his  puzzled  expression  increasing  and, 
once  more,  her  face  became  mischievously  de- 
mure. "I  am  respons'ble  for  the  safety  of 
Janos  this  day,"  she  announced,  meeting  his 
look  with  one  which  dared  him  to  challenge 
her  statement,  "I  who  are — but  the  secretaire 
to  Madame." 

'  *  Secretary  ?  Oh !  Perhaps  what  we  call  the 
social  secretary?" 

"Yes,"  she  nodded  solemnly,  "too  social. 
But  Monsieur  smile!"  she  cried.  "Is  it  that 
he  do  not  believe?" 

"Who  am  I,"  he  asked,  "to  doubt  the  word 
of  the  social  secretary  to  Madame?" 

"I  do  not  know,"  she  confessed,  with  dii- 


THE  TOO  SOCIAL  SECRETARY     37 

concerting  promptitude.  "Monsieur  'ave  not 
reques'  Monsieur  Janos  to  make  him  pre- 
sented.'* 

"I  can't.  We've  everything  in  common — 
Janos  and  I — everything — but  a  language." 

Once  more  the  golden  head  shook.  "It  are 
mos'  unfortunate,"  she  confessed  mockingly. 
"I  depart." 

Hale  bit  his  lip.  The  situation  was  beyond 
him.  He  had  known  many  girls,  but  never  had 
he  met  one  who  could  make  him  feel  so  utterly 
imbecile.  Everything  about  her  fascinated 
him.  He  was  no  snob.  Who  she  was  mattered 
not  in  the  least.  It  was  enough  that  she  was 
what  she  was.  But  what  she  was,  he  could  not 
have  put  in  words.  There  was  a  hesitating  shy- 
ness about  some  of  her  lightning  thrusts  which 
contrasted  vividly  with  the  almost  regality  of 
some  of  her  statements  yet,  above  both,  stood 
out  the  innocent  merriment  of  the  unaffected 
girl  who  was  yet  enough  the  woman  of  the 
world  to  handle  the  unconventional  with  mock- 
ing ease.  Her  keen  humor,  weighted  as  it  was 
with  the  burden  of  an  unfamiliar  tongue,  spar- 


38         THE  FRIXCESS  NAIDA 

kled  with  the  joy  of  youth,  yet,  once  or  twice, 
he  had  been  vaguely  conscious  of  a  haunted, 
hunted,  fearful  look  behind  the  laughter  in  the 
big,  blue  eyes. 

His  sudden  transition  from  utter  boredom 
to  what  seemed  the  gates  of  a  seventh  heaven 
of  unexpected  comradeship  made  him  risk  a 
thing  he  never  would  have  considered  in  his 
sane  mind.  "Wait  and  see  if  your  imagina- 
tion is  not  as  vivid  as  your  sense  of  the  ridicu- 
lous," he  begged.  "If  an  introduction's  all 
that's  necessary — "  He  faced  about  and 
bowed  as  if  to  some  new  arrival  of  much  dig- 
nity. "Observe  how  timely  is  the  arrival  of 
Monsieur,  the  Master  of  Ceremonies." 

"What  know  you  of  courts?"  She  drew 
back  quickly,  her  head  high. 

"Wait!  Silence!  The  majordomo  salaams 
and  speaks." 

The  startled  frown  gave  place  to  a  dimpled 
smile,  and  she  clapped  her  hands  as  delightedly 
as  a  child  at  the  pantomime. 

Hale  scowled  darkly  as  his  hand  went  up  in 
protest.  "You  didn't  listen,"  he  complained. 


THE  TOO  SOCIAL  SECRETARY     39 

"And,  because  you  laughed,  the  proud  aristo- 
crat has  gone  away  in  a  huff." 

"What  did  he  told!" 

"I  don't  know  as  I  can  quote  his  words,"  he 
said,  dubiously;  "you  see,  he  rather  hurried 
when  he  perceived  your  lack  of  interest.  It 
was  something  about  his  very  great  pleasure 
in  presenting  to  your  condescension  the  pri- 
vate secretary  of  Mr.  James  Field  of  New  York, 
the  beast  who's  probably  responsible  for  my 
being  stranded  here  in  Territet.  Now  sit  down 
and  we'll  talk  shop." 

"I  think,"  she  mused,  resting  her  small  hand 
against  the  trunk  of  a  tall,  straight  tree,  "I 
think  the  world  'ave  lost  a  great  actor.  Mon- 
sieur do  not  resemble  a  secretaire." 

"Neither  does  Mademoiselle.  It  isn't,"  he 
stammered,  totally  misunderstanding  her  invol- 
untary start,  the  unconscious  gasp  and  the 
proud  lift  of  the  rounded  chin  which  sent  a  chill 
to  his  heart;  "it  isn't,  'Madame'?" 

For  a  second  only  she  controlled  the  way- 
ward dimples.  "An'  would  Monsieur  be  of 
much  fear  were  it  so?"  she  challenged. 


40         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"Well,  possibly  fear  wouldn't  be  the  exact 
word." 

"An'  what  do  you  name  it  then?" 

"As  long  as  we've  been  properly  intro- 
duced," he  suggested,  "why  not  let  it  go  as  re- 
lief?" 

"French,  German,  Italian  and  Russian  I 
speak,  an'  some  of  the  tongue  of  the  Near 
East,"  she  observed,  "but  the  English,  which  I 
'ave  learn  from  a  friend  of  me  one  time  at 
Aix,  is  the  mos'  difficile  to  onderstan',  is  it 
not?" 

"Don't  let's  waste  time  in  academic  debate," 
he  chuckled.  "You're  either  from  Bucharest 
or  Petrograd. ' ' 

"I  'ave  know  both,"  she  sighed,  "also  some 
other,  but  nevair  in  any  of  all  'ave  I  met  such 
a  man  like  Monsieur." 

Hale  bowed  with  the  sweep  of  a  musketeer. 
"But  surely  you  don't  choose  Territet  in  July 
as  a  residence  from  preference?" 

The  golden  head  shook  sadly.  "Monsieur," 
she  said,  "the  dreadful  war  'ave  changed  ver' 
many  thing." 


THE  TOO  SOCIAL  SECRETARY     41 

"Mademoiselle!"  Bale's  low  exclamation 
was  sharp  with  distress. 

"Monsieur  is  forgive,"  she  said,  with  a  gen- 
tle smile,  "for  it  was  not  that  he  intend  to 
wound.  An '  now  I  regret  that  it  is  of  a  neces- 
sity we  depart.  Janos ! ' ' 

But  Janos  was  not  for  renouncing  his  first 
unchaperoned  field  day  with  a  live  watch.  In- 
stead of  obeying,  he  shook  his  head  and  once 
again  tapped  his  treasure  on  a  rock  and  raised 
it  to  his  ear.  Evidently  the  watch  was  worthy 
of  its  works  for  a  pleased  smile  spread  over 
the  childish  face.  Janos  proceeded  to  test  the 
case  with  his  teeth. 

"Keally,"  pleaded  Hale,  still  uncomfortable, 
"it's  not  fair  to  interrupt  his  scientific  investi- 
gations." 

"Fair!"  she  cried,  with  a  touch  of  scorn. 
"Fair?  Janos  mus'  be  educate  to  mind  that 
not.  It  is  for  us  to  jus '  obey. ' ' 

Hale  suddenly  glanced  up,  for  he  was  sur- 
prised at  her  bitterness.  "I  can't  quite  im- 
agine you  taking  orders  from  any  one,"  he  said 
soberly. 


42          THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"Monsieur  do  not  onderstan',"  she  retorted 
listlessly. 

"He  doesn't.  In  my  country  it  is  the  men 
who  serve." 

"It  mus'  be  a  ver'  beautiful  land,"  she  said, 
her  lips  scarcely  moving. 

For  a  moment  only  a  tap,  tap  from  the  direc- 
tion of  the  experimenting  Janos  broke  the 
silence.  She  must  have  felt  his  eyes  for,  all 
at  once,  her  head  went  back.  "Monsieur,"  she 
said,  with  a  brave  smile,  "you  'ave  ask  where 
I  live,  but  not  who  I  are.  That  prove  the  gen- 
tleman, prove  it  even  without  other  ver'  many 
little  thing  which  I  'ave  see.  An',  because  you 
are  what  you  are,  I  stay  an'  talk  an'  laugh  an' 
make  a  struggle  to  forget,  I  who  are  not  per- 
mit to — "  She  stopped,  her  hand  sweep- 
ing out  in  a  gesture,  half  protest,  half  de- 
spair. 

"If  there  is  anything  I  can  do,"  hesitated 
Hale,  "forget  I'm  a  stranger." 

"You  'ave  done  ver'  much  already,"  she 
said,  in  a  low  voice,  "you  'ave  show  that  some 
men  are  that  which  I  'ave  always  believe,  al- 


THE  TOO  SOCIAL  SECRETARY     43 

ways,"  she  repeated,  "kind,  of  bon  camaraderie 
an'  onselfish." 

"Hardly  unselfish,"  he  protested,  with  a 
short  laugh.  "I've  done  my  uttermost  to  keep 
you  here.  My  only  excuse  is  that,  somehow,  I 
knew  you'd  understand." 

"It  could  not  'ave  happen,"  she  said  simply, 
"if  you  an'  me  did  not  both  onderstan'.  But 
now  I  go.  Janos!" 

This  time  the  child  recognized  finality,  but 
there  was  no  mistaking  the  reluctance  with 
which  he  returned  the  wreck  of  the  watch. 
The  girl's  mood  changed  as  she  saw  the  little 
chap's  lips  tremble  with  disappointment,  and 
one  arm  stole  about  his  shoulders. 

"Observe,  Monsieur,"  she  commanded,  with 
a  bright  smile,  "how  the  small  bow  of  Janos 
make  the  thank  the  unlearned  tongue  of  him 
may  not  speak.  He,  too,  'ave  enjoy  the  society 
of  you." 

"Then  bring  him  back  to  complete  his  in- 
vestigations," blurted  Hale. 

She  saw  his  quick  flush  of  confusion  over  his 
unconsidered  audacity,  and  was  quick  to  turn 


44         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

it  against  him.  "Perhaps,  should  you  know 
who  I  are,*'  she  said,  "you  would  not  ask." 

"You  told  me  you  were  the  social  secretary 
to  Madame.  That 's  enough  for  me. ' ' 

"Monsieur  is  ver'  trustful,"  she  observed, 
her  eyes  once  more  dancing  as  she  turned  and 
started  up  the  path.  "Such  trustfulness  should 
be  reward, '  '  she  added,  over  her  shoulder. 

"So  you  and  Janos  will  come  back  to-mor- 
row!" he  asked  eagerly. 

"To-morrow?  It  is  for  Janos,"  she  said, 
"to  answer  for  Janos.  Who  are  I  to  read  the 
thoughts  of  a  so  little  man?  Bon  jour,  Mon- 
sieur." 


returned  to  Territet  in  a  mood  which 
made  it  easy  to  forgive  his  sister  *s  still  un- 
broken silence.  He  felt  she  would  not  have 
been  a  true  Hale  had  she  appeared  on  the  ap- 
pointed day.  She  would  arrive,  with  her 
equally  casual  husband,  at  her  own  good  time, 
and  he  chuckled  at  the  thought  of  any  of  the 
dozen  impossible  excuses  they  would  negligently 
offer  for  having  left  him  to  mark  time  while 
they  chased  some  new  will-o'-the-wisp. 

For  the  first  time  in  months  he  found  himself 
choosing  a  dinner  carefully.  But,  before  he 
was  half  through,  it  came  over  him  that  such 
a  meal  could  only  be  appreciated  by  two  and, 
to  the  excited  waiter's  complete  discomfiture, 
Ordered  coffee  on  the  terrace  and  left  the  table. 

Full  realization  of  his  recent  imbecility  en- 
gulfed him  as  he  eat  morosely  in  a  deep  chair 


46         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

in  a  lonely  corner.  It  was  no  wonder  she  had 
laughed  at  him,  mocked  him,  made  him  appear 
the  callow  freshman  blundering  through  his  so- 
cial initiation.  His  crude  conversational  at- 
tempts certainly  merited  her  merriment  and, 
when  he  recalled  his  crass  suggestion  that  she 
meet  him  again,  he  shuddered.  Yet  it  was  not 
because  he  had  made  himself  appear  the 
bounder  in  his  own  eyes,  as  much  as  that  he 
had  forced  his  presumption  on  such  a  girl.  He 
rose  abruptly  and  began  to  pace  the  terrace 
with  quick,  indignant  stride,  his  pipe  between 
his  teeth,  his  hands  thrust  deep  in  his  pockets, 
head  down,  jaw  square. 

He  should  have  stayed  at  home,  have  stuck 
to  the  job,  have  done  anything  except  crash 
around  at  large,  insulting  unprotected  women 
with  his  conceited  banalities.  For  a  time  he 
considered  leaving  Territet  before  he  broke 
loose  into  some  new  and  characteristically  dis- 
astrous adventure.  But  then  came  remem- 
brance of  that  hunted,  frightened  look  in  the 
big,  blue  eyes,  of  the  soft-spoken  confession  of 
faith  in  the  man  who  did  not  comprehend,  yet 


THE  DRAGON'S  CLAW          47 

still  could  sympathize,  of  the  frank  acceptance 
of  his  comradeship  because  she,  too,  could  "on- 
derstan'."  It  was  too  much.  He  knew  he 
would  not  only  remain  in  Territet,  but  return 
to  that  hillside  the  following  afternoon. 

He  did  not  expect  to  find  his  pot  of  gold  at 
the  end  of  the  slender  rainbow  which  bridged 
his  morning.  His  only  excuse  was  that  he  had 
offered  a  suggestion  and  must  make  good  his 
daring.  As  he  climbed  the  winding  path  the 
second  time,  he  told  himself  she  would  not 
come.  He  did  not  expect  her  to ;  did  not  want 
her  to.  Even  though  she  "onderstood,"  she 
was  not  that  sort,  nor  would  he  have  her  any- 
thing but  exactly  what  she  was. 

Yet  his  analysis  of  personality  was  limited 
by  selfishness.  In  seeking  excuses  for  two,  he 
overlooked  the  third.  As  he  rounded  the  last 
corner  of  the  path,  a  delighted  cry  made  him 
look  up  to  see  little  Janos  charging  down  upon 
him,  both  arms  outstretched  in  welcome. 

Even  as  he  caught  him,  to  toss  him  high  above 
his  head,  he  instinctively  glanced  beyond.  But 
there  was  no  white-clad  figure  outlined  against 


48         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

the  shady  green,  only  the  stout  and  stolid  form 
of  an  expressionless  nurse,  colorful  in  the  cos- 
tume of  a  peasant  from  some  far  off  corner  of 
Europe  he  could  not  place. 

Janos,  however,  was  not  to  be  neglected. 
Even  as  his  small  feet  hit  the  ground  again,  he 
made  a  dive  for  Hale's  pocket.  The  free  rein 
which  had  been  his  the  day  before  was  worth 
further  trial.  But  because  Hale  was  a  boy  at 
heart,  he  met  the  attack  with  counter  attack. 
For  ten  minutes  they  romped,  the  child  scream- 
ing with  delight  as  he  was  first  rolled  and  rum- 
pled in  the  soft  moss,  then  whirled  high  in  the 
air,  to  be  tossed  again  and  again. 

Panting  and  shaking  with  laughter,  Hale 
finally  threw  himself  on  the  ground.  For  a  mo- 
ment the  youngster  stood  puffing,  fat  bare  legs 
planted  firmly  apart,  gazing  in  unconcealed  ad- 
miration at  the  exhausted  whirlwind.  On  the 
face  of  the  nurse  there  was  an  expression  of 
indignation  mixed  with  bewildered  horror,  but, 
before  she  could  collect  her  bovine  wits,  Janos 
struck  her  dumb  with  an  imperious  command 
so  strangely  out  of  place  in  such  a  tot  that  Hale 


THE  DRAGON'S  CLAW          49 

chuckled  aloud.  "I  don't  know  what  you 
said,"  he  declared,  "but  I'll  say  it  was  a  mouth- 
ful." 

The  child  looked  at  him  puzzled.  It  was  per- 
fectly evident  he  wanted  to  understand.  His 
plump  face  dimpled  as  his  eyes  met  Hale's,  and 
the  man  thought  another  attack  in  force  was 
imminent.  Instead,  Janos  came  trustfully  to 
him,  and  nestled  down  in  the  crook  of  his  arm, 
as  if  expecting  confidences.  As  the  warm  little 
body  snuggled  closer,  Hale  thought  the  world 
a  rather  nice  little  place  after  all.  At  least  he 
had  not  been  put  down  at  his  own  estimate,  or 
the  youngster  would  not  have  been  permitted  to 
return  to  play  with  him.  It  was  more  than  he 
deserved;  it  was  double  what  he  had  expected. 
Of  a  sudden  he  sat  upright  and,  picking  up  the 
child,  sat  him  down  facing  him  and  nodded  sol- 
emnly. "Janos,"  he  announced,  "we  live  to 
learn  and  for  you  the  hour  strikes.  I'm  going 
to  teach  you  English." 

For  a  moment  the  boy  stared,  uncomprehend- 
ing. Then  his  hand  stole  toward  the  alluring 
watch  pocket,  only  to  be  imprisoned  promptly. 


50          THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"No  you  don't,  young  man !  The  course  in  me- 
chanics was  finished  yesterday.  You're  now 
about  to  enter  upon  the  constructive  phase  of 
your  education.  Repeat:  'Mademoiselle,  I  re- 
turn to  play  with  Janos  to-morrow.'  " 

For  half  an  hour  Hale  learned  to  pity  the  lot 
of  all  those  who  teach  the  youthful  mind  to 
sprout.  But,  in  the  end,  he  had  the  satisfac- 
tion of  hearing  Janos  lisp  the  phrase.  It  took 
another  fifteen  minutes,  and  much  lustily  ap- 
plauded pantomime,  to  make  him  comprehend 
that  "Mademoiselle'7  was  the  girl  of  yester- 
day, and  that  his  new  knowledge  was  to  be  ex- 
hibited to  her.  The  instant  the  childish  mind 
grasped  that,  Janos  was  on  his  feet  and  off  at 
full  speed,  trembling  with  eagerness  to  display 
his  new  accomplishment,  and  thereby  proving 
himself  a  man  at  heart. 

Hale  spent  another  long  evening  alone.  He 
found  himself  less  resentful  of  his  sister's  un- 
explained non-appearance,  less  argumentative 
over  many  things.  For  some  unexplored  rea- 
son he  was  content  to  drift.  Life  seemed  more 
normal  under  the  Alpine  afterglow  than  it  had 


THE  DRAGON'S  CLAW         51 

been  for  years.  There  was  a  peace  about  the 
majesty  of  the  distant  mountains  which  made 
the  world  look  stable.  What  was  gone  was 
gone,  and  the  future  was  able  to  take  care  of  it- 
self. There  was  no  recklessness  in  his  mood, 
no  placid  contentment,  merely  a  willingness 
to  permit  things  to  take  their  own  course. 
For  the  first  time  in  three  days  he  forgot  to 
ask  for  the  awaited  telegram,  and  sat  late  into 
the  night  watching  the  moonlight  glimmer 
on  the  lake,  and  dreaming  lazy,  wandering 
dreams. 

The  next  afternoon,  as  deliberately  as  if  it 
were  a  lifelong  habit,  he  marched  up  the  fa- 
miliar path,  head  erect,  pipe  comfortably  set- 
tled between  his  teeth.  And  there,  seated  on  a 
fallen  trunk,  he  found  her. 

For  a  moment  he  was  dumb.  Even  in  his 
wildest  flights,  he  had  not  counted  on  finding 
her  again.  The  pipe  went  into  his  pocket 
and  his  hand  went  mechanically  to  his  cap. 
"YouVe  come!"  It  was  more  a  question  thar 
a  statement. 

"I  had  to  come,  Monsieur,"  she  answered 


52         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

dully,  "why  'ave  you  teach  to  Janos  what  you 
'avef" 

He  was  quick  to  grasp  the  change  in  her  as 
he  came  nearer.  "So  that  he  would  tell  you," 
he  replied.  "Have  I  done  wrong?" 

"You  'ave  made  great  trouble.  Janos  'ave 
confess  to  the  madame  mamma  of  him  that  we 
'ave  talk.  He  'ave  repeat  to  her  that  which 
you  'ave  teach  him. ' ' 

"But  he's  only  a  child,  and  could  not  realize. 
The  fault  was  all  mine." 

"Alway  generous!  But,  Monsieur  shall  per- 
ceive that  I,  too,  'ave  learn  from  him, ' '  she  said, 
her  slim  fingers  opening  and  shutting  over  the 
jeweled  handle  of  the  sunshade.  "It  is  to  re- 
pay you  one  small  kindness  for  the  so  large 
compassion  of  you  to  the  dreariness  of  me,  that 
I  'ave  return.  You  will  go  from  Territet  ? ' ' 

Her  big  eyes  were  fixed  on  him  anxiously. 
He  saw  both  pleading  and  sorrow  and,  beneath, 
something  which  he  mistook  for  fear.  "Go?" 
he  asked,  "Why?" 

"You  mus'." 

"Must?"  he  repeated.    "Why?" 


THE  DRAGON'S  CLAW          53 

" Should  I  wish  it,"  she  asked  hesitatingly, 
as  she  watched  the  idle  lines  her  parasol  traced 
on  the  path,  "would  Monsieur  believe  that  a 
cause  sufficient?" 

"I  would  heed  it,"  he  agreed  instantly, 
"where  I  would  give  no  other  a  thought." 

"It  is  not  the  compliment  I  desire,"  she  said, 
with  a  show  of  weariness,  "but  the  welfare  of 
one  who  'ave  been  kind  to  me." 

He  studied  her  keenly  from  between  half- 
closed  lids.  "What  has  the  welfare  of  any 
one  but  you  to  do  with  this?"  he  demanded 
abruptly. 

"Much,  Monsieur." 

"I'm  afraid  you'll  have  to  show  me  that," 
he  retorted,  with  a  short  laugh.  ' '  This  isn  't  the 
seventeenth  century,  you  know.  By  coming 
back  you've  shown  you  believe  me  a  gentle- 
man. If  it's  necessary  to  convince  others,  I  can 
do  it  best,  not  by  running  away,  but  by  remain- 
ing to  gain  a  proper  introduction  to  those  whose 
sense  of  propriety  I've  apparently  wounded." 

"  No !  No ! "  she  cried,  drawing  back.  ' '  That 
would  be  terrible.  My — the — Madame — " 


54          THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

Her  open  fear  brought  a  smile  to  his  lips. 
"Does  Madame  wear  scales  and  breathe  flame? 
I've  never  posed  as  St.  George,  but,  if  she's 
only  a  dragon,  I  imagine  I  can  discover  some 
way  at  least  to  appease  her  wrath." 

"No!"  she  reiterated  with  growing  terror. 
"Again,  no.  Madame  is — "  She  stopped,  her 
eyes  wide,  her  hands  raised  to  her  breast. 
"Madame,"  she  began  once  more,  "Madame 
is — Oh,  how  can  I  told  you!  She  are  still  a 
ver'  gran'  lady,  in  spite  of  all  that  which  'ave 
occur,  an'  she  are  furious  that  I — I  who  are — 
that  I  'ave  talk  with  one  who  were  one  time 
the  enemy  of  my  so  sad  country.  It  are  be- 
cause I — I  were  not  sympathique  with  what  did 
occur  that  now  they  trus'  me  not,  these  who 
were  once  the  friends  of  me  an'  no  one — no 
one,"  she  repeated,  "is  permit  to  visit  the  Villa 
Flores  but  those  who  are — from  home." 

For  a  long  moment  Hale  met  her  pleading 
gaze.  That  such  a  girl  should  feel  it  necessary 
to  suffer  the  humiliation  to  explain  she  had  not 
been  " sympathique"  with  the  Hun,  made  him 
want  to  shout  with  laughter.  The  absurdity  of 


THE  DRAGON'S  CLAW          55 

such  dainty  loveliness  having  anything  in  com- 
mon with  brutality,  temporarily  blinded  him  to 
her  very  real  distress.  Then  many  things  be- 
gan to  assume  shape  in  the  mist  which  she  had 
tried  to  create  between  them.  He  was  per- 
fectly aware  that  Switzerland  was  overflowing 
with  political  refugees,  kings  without  thrones, 
princes  without  principalities,  aristocrats  with 
nothing  but  the  memory  of  what  once  was,  but 
never  again  would  be. 

He  had  wondered  idly,  that  first  evening  after 
he  had  met  her,  if  she  was  not  one  of  those 
exiles.  But  it  had  only  been  the  thought  of  the 
moment.  Who  she  was,  mattered  nothing  to 
him.  But  that  she  was  in  distress,  that  there 
was  something  she  was  afraid  of,  that  there  was 
evidently  some  one  who  held  something  over 
her,  was  an  entirely  different  thing.  Five  min- 
utes before  he  would  have  said  it  was  chivalry 
which  made  him  want  to  defend  a  troubled 
woman;  now  he  knew  it  was  pure  selfishness 
which  made  him  long  to  protect  her. 

He  saw  her  lips  tremble.  The  hands  thrust 
into  his  pockets  became  fists  but  there  was  a 


56          THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

gay  smile  on  his  lips  when  he  spoke.  ' '  So ! "  he 
exclaimed,  determined  to  guide  her  back  into 
less  troubled  seas.  "But  if  the  very  grand  lady 
of  Villa  Flores  will  not  condescend  to  see  me, 
what  is  to  prevent  my  ringing  the  servants' 
bell  at  this  selfsame  chalet,  and  asking  if  I  may 
see  the  social  secretary  of  Madame! " 

* '  Monsieur ! ' '  The  slender  figure  was  proudly 
erect  and  the  golden  head  went  back  with  a 
hauteur  which  made  him  want  to  shout  with 

joy. 

"Never  mind,"  he  laughed,  "I  didn't  mean 
it,  and  you  haven't  told  me — much." 

"So  Monsieur  will  not  accep'  even  the  re- 
quest of  a  friend  in  sobriety?"  she  asked. 

He  shook  his  head  slowly.  Never  had  he  seen 
anything  so  entirely  fascinating  as  the  half- 
angry,  half -pleading  girl.  ' '  No, ' '  he  confessed, 
"not  even  the  request  from  both  a  friend  and  a 
co-worker. ' ' 

'•I  do  not  onderstan'." 

"Your  memory's  not  that  short.  Still,  if 
you've  never  been  told  that,  in  these  days  of 
trade  unionism,  co-workers  should  stand  to- 


THE  DRAGON'S  CLAW          57 

gether,  I  don 't  suppose  any  one  ever  did  bother 
to  teach  you  the  meaning  of  that  time-worn  ex- 
pression, 'noblesse  oblige.'  " 

' 'Oh!  An'  how,"  she  asked  coolly,  " should 
the  private  secretary  to  Monsieur  Fiel'  be  fa- 
miliar with  such?" 

"Monsieur  Field,"  he  countered,  "has  a  wife 
of  much  position  who,  occasionally,  has  been 
most  kind  to  me." 

"Ah!"  It  was  scarcely  more  than  a  breath. 
"An*  are  she  beautiful?"  she  asked  shyly. 

"I  dunno,"  he  retorted  with  a  brother's  in- 
difference, which  was  completely  misunder- 
stood. "What  interests  me  now  is  how  we're 
going  to  placate  this  Madame  Dragon.  It 
really  must  be  done,  you  know,"  he  rushed  on, 
as  if  it  were  a  matter  which  could  be  cleared 
up  to  make  way  for  something  really  important, 
such  as  afternoon  tea  or  a  game  of  tennis.  "I 
can't  help  but  feel  you're  making  a  very  large 
Alp  out  of  a  very  small  mole  hill." 

"Perhaps  it  is  that  Monsieur  speak  in  his 
native  Americanese  ? "  she  suggested,  in  a  puz- 
zled voice.  "I  only  the  anglaise  onderstan' 


58         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

perfect.  Told  me  that  which  you  feel  in  little 
words." 

Hale  shook  his  head.  "  There  are  some 
things  which  even  I  do  not  dare, ' '  he  confessed, 
with  a  queer  smile. 

* '  That  I  believe  not, ' '  she  stated  simply. 

"I'll  dare  this  much,"  he  said  impulsively; 
"when  a  man  meets  a  girl  like  you,  he  doesn't 
take  the  next  train  to  nowhere  simply  because 
of  the — well,  let's  say  the  suggestions  emanat- 
ing from  an  outraged  aristocrat  with  an  over- 
nice  sense  of  propriety.  I've  a  few  rights  my- 
self, and  one  of  those  rights  is  a  proper  in- 
troduction to  you.  Show  me  how  to  arrange 
that  and  we  '11  clear  up  many  things. ' ' 

"It  cannot  be  arrange;  it  are  impossible." 

"I  don't  know  that  word." 

The  calm  confidence  in  his  voice  sent  the 
blood  surging  to  her  heart,  and  she  caught  her 
breath  sharply.  Knowing  only  too  well  the 
truth  of  her  statement,  she  fought  down  her 
longing  to  hear  its  contradiction  repeated,  and 
discovered  the  frightening  happiness  which 
comes  to  a  girl  when  she  first  puts  the  man 


THE  DRAGON'S  CLAW          59 

above  herself.  She  felt  the  hot  color  surge  to 
her  cheeks,  and  became  terrified  lest  it  betray 
her. 

"Monsieur,"  she  said,  not  daring  to  raise  her 
eyes  from  the  path,  "I  'ave  return  to-day  to 
show  that  I  'ave  regard  for  the  honor  of  you, 
an'  that  I  would  be  the  frien'  to  you  but  for 
things  which  are  as  they  are.  I — I  am  no 
peasant  maid  to  meet  you  here — How  you  say 
it  ? — Above  the  rose  f — I  am  one  who  thought  to 
do  as  she  wish;  but  now  all  thing  are  changed 
an'  it  is  that  I  mus'  obey  so  the  many  may  be 
happy.  Therefore,  Monsieur,  I  ask  that  you 
depart  before  ver'  great  pain  come  to  us  both." 

"I've  been  a  cad!"  he  growled.  "I've 
thought  only  of  myself.  I  don 't  know  who  you 
are;  I  don't  want  to  know,  if  you  don't  want 
to  tell  me.  But  this  much  I  want  you  to  know 
before  I  go,  whether  you're  the  peasant  maid 
you  say  you're  not,  or  the  queen  you  deserve 
to  be:  To  one  man  you've  been,  and  always 
will  be,  just  a  girl  and — Oh,  well, ' '  he  broke  off, 
with  a  rough  laugh,  "what's  the  use?" 

"None,"  she  murmured,  "jus'  none  at  all. 


60         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

Two  time  we  'ave  met  on  a  so  little  path,  an' 
now  that  path  for  one  go  one  way  an'  for  the 
other  another.  Good-by,  Monsieur  St.  George. 
Convention  you  may  override;  but  dragons — 
An,  no!" 

"And  you're  sending  me  away,"  he  said, 
"with  the  knowledge  that  some  trouble  hangs 
over  you,  that  I'm  at  the  root  of  it,  that  you 
need  help  and  are  too  proud  to  ask  for  it!" 

"Proud!"  she  cried.  "Proud?  'Ave  one 
pride  who  do  that  which  I  'ave  done?  No, 
Monsieur,  not  pride,  but  great  faith.  This 
much  you  shall  know :  It  'ave  not  been  permit 
to  me  to  make  friends  of  those  I  choose,  so, 
when  I  fin'  a  friend,  I  treasure  the  memory  of 
that  frien'.  Already  you  'ave  aid  me,  un- 
knowing to  yourself ;  again  you  aid  me  by  going 
an',  perhaps,  once  again  I  shall  call  on  you  for 
aid  shall  I  desire  that  aid  of  a  great  desperate- 
ness." 

* '  But  how  shall  I  know  when  you  need  me  ?  " 

' '  Ah ! ' '  she  said,  with  a  faint  smile.  ' '  Should 
it  be  posssible  that  the  servant  of  Monsieur 
Field  are  quite  unknown?  I — I — "  She 


THE  DRAGON'S  CLAW          61 

stopped,  and  her  slender  body  grew  rigid.  He 
saw  the  big  eyes  grow  round  with  anger,  and 
wheeled  sharply  to  discover  the  cause.  At  the 
turn  of  the  path  stood  Janos,  a  glad  smile  on 
his  face,  his  hand  in  that  of  a  tall,  lithe  woman, 
regal  even  in  the  open  displeasure  on  every 
coldly  beautiful  feature. 

The  girl  was  the  first  to  recover.  The  poise, 
which  had  been  handed  down  through  genera- 
tions, returned.  Her  head  went  up  and  her  face 
was  as  calm  as  her  slight  nod  of  recognition. 
"•Madame  has  come,"  she  explained,  in  rapid 
French,  indicating,  with  a  quick  gesture,  that 
it  was  to  Hale  alone  she  spoke,  "come  to  add 
her  thanks  to  mine  for  your  recent  kindness  to 
Monsieur  le  Count  Janos  Barezay.  It  is  a  mis- 
fortune to  all  that  she  speaks  none  but  her  na- 
tive tongue  and,  therefore,  is  unable  to  express 
her  thoughts  except  through  me." 

Hale  had  eyes  only  for  the  girl,  and  the 
woman's  start  went  unnoticed.  "Madame,"  he 
said,  also  in  French,  as  he  turned  toward  her, 
"what  I  did  was  nothing.  I  am  at  a  loss  to 
understand — " 


62 


"It  is  not  necessary  that  you  should  ' under- 
stand,' "  she  said,  icily.  "Good  afternoon." 

The  girl  went  scarlet,  but  her  half -uttered  cry 
of  protest  died  as  she  caught  a  glimpse  of 
Hale's  face.  All  he  had  told  her,  and  more, 
she  had  believed  implicitly;  but  now  his  self- 
control  under  direct  insult  gave  her  a  calmness 
she  had  never  before  experienced.  Quickly  she 
stepped  to  him  and  held  out  her  hand.  "For 
this  and  all  else,"  she  said,  "much  thanks. 
And  now,  Monsieur  St.  George,  au  revoir." 

"Naida!"  exclaimed  the  woman,  freezingly. 
"Pray  do  not  forget  yourself  further.  Already 
they  have  awaited  your  return  over-long." 
And,  without  deigning  to  notice  Hale  further, 
she  turned  and  led  the  way  around  the  turn. 

Hale  stood  frozen  to  the  path.  "Naida!" 
he  muttered,  half  aloud.  "Naida!"  With  a 
start,  he  came  to  himself,  and  a  grim  smile 
grew  around  the  corners  of  his  determined 
mouth.  "St.  George  has  been  a  long  time 
dead,"  he  told  himself,  "too  long  a  time." 


CHAPTER  IV 

COUNT   OTTO   PLAYS   A   CARD 

HALE  found  a  hotel  room  too  confining  for  his 
still  increasing  anger  and,  tossing  his  hat  on  a 
table,  threw  open  the  long  windows  which  gave 
onto  the  terrace  and  stood  there  blindly,  the 
cool  wind  blowing  on  his  hot  forehead.  It  was 
characteristic  that  he  should  entirely  overlook 
the  insult  of  Madame 's  curt  dismissal,  and 
waste  no  time  in  speculation  as  to  her  position 
or  right  to  issue  imperious  commands.  But,  as 
he  thought,  his  rage  over  the  humiliation  of  the 
girl  who  had  mocked  her  way  into  his  mind, 
gave  place  to  a  far  different  feeling.  At  first 
he  utterly  refused  to  recognize  it.  Then 
acknowledgment  came,  to  be  followed  by  a 
quickening  pulse  and  a  squaring  of  the  shoul- 
ders. 

He  loved  her!    The  suddenness  with  which 

63 


64          THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

this  love  had  come  added  to  its  strength,  and 
to  his  determination  to  fight  for  a  happiness 
which,  as  yet,  was  only  a  rosy  tint  on  the  hori- 
zon of  his  imagination.  Whoever  and  whatever 
she  was,  princess,  duchess  or  the  queen  he  had 
told  her  she  deserved  to  be,  was  of  no  impor- 
tance, now  that  he  knew  her  as  the  vague  girl 
of  his  dreams  come  true. 

It  was  not  until  long  after  the  shadows  had 
crept  out  over  the  lake,  and  the  snow  on  the 
distant  Dents  du  Midi  had  stolen  the  pinks  and 
golds  from  the  sunset,  that  a  knock  brought  him 
back  to  realities.  Impatiently,  he  threw  open 
the  door.  Then,  after  a  second  in  which  to 
convince  himself  he  saw  aright,  his  hand  went 
out.  ''Bates!"  he  cried.  "How'd  you  get 
here?" 

A  broad  grin  replaced  the  wooden  mask  of 
artificiality,  and  the  stubby  figure  in  chauf- 
feur's livery  relaxed  from  attention.  "Cap'n, 
howdy!"  he  grinned. 

" Where 'd  you  come  from?  Come  in  here." 
He  pushed  the  terror  of  his  old  company  into 
the  room,  and  kicked-to  the  door.  "It's  like 


COUNT  OTTO  PLAYS  A  CARD  65 

old  times  to  be  demanding  explanations  from 
you,  Tom.  Elucidate." 

The  grin  broadened  until  one  cauliflower  ear 
seemed  to  tremble.  "Betcher!"  he  exploded. 
Then,  old  habit  reasserting  itself,  his  heels 
came  smartly  together.  "Mrs.  Field's  compli- 
ments, sir,  and  I'm  to  report  to  the  Cap'n  for 
duty." 

Hale  laughed  in  spite  of  himself.  "Forget 
that  stuff!"  he  advised.  "Come  through  with 
something  I  can  get." 

"Got  a  car  outside.    Me  an'  it's  for  you." 

Hale  shook  his  head  hopelessly.  "Tom,  I 
don't  know  what  you've  done,  or  where  you've 
come  from,  but,  if  the  old  times  were  back,  I'd 
give  you  ten  days  K.P.  on  suspicion,  and  you'd 
be  getting  off  light.  Where 'd  you  find  my  sis- 
ter, and  what  are  you  doing  loose  on  the  wrong 
side  of  the  Atlantic  with  a  car?" 

"The  Cap'n  hasn't  forgotten  I  used  to  work 
for  Mr.  Field  before  Heinie  began  to  froth  at 
the  mouth,  has  he?"  There  was  real  injury  in 
the  tone. 

"Of  course  not.    Get  somewhere." 


66          THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"Well,  Cap'n,  it  was  sorter  this  way.  New 
York  seemed  sorter  empty-like  without  Mr. 
Field,  so  I  gets  me  a  job  on  a  freighter,  sails 
for  Sunny  It.  an'  goes  A.W.O.L.  when  the  tub 
hits  Genoa.  Mr.  Field  gives  me  the  old  job 
as  soon  as  I  finds  them  in  Florence.  We're  up 
at  the  Como  place  when  your  wire  comes,  an' 
they  starts  for  here;  but,  beggin'  the  Cap'n's 
pardon,  he  knows  Mr.  Field,  an'  I  reckon  they 
sorter  strays  off  and  forgets  where  they  started 
to  head  in.  Anyway,  I  gets  a  wire  to  take  a 
car,  come  here  an'  report  for  duty." 

"Got  that  wire?" 

"Cap'n,  yessir!" 

"See  here,  Tom,"  snapped  Hale,  "we're  both 
free  men;  drop  that  *  Cap'n  yessir'  stuff." 

"Cap'n—"  He  gulped  and  the  grin  broke 
into  full  eruption.  "Yes,  sir.  Mr.  Hale,"  he 
agreed. 

"Don't  happen  not  to  have  lost  that  tele- 
gram?" 

"No,  sir."  ' 

"Let's  see  it." 

Bates  began  a  fervid  search  through  many 


COUNT  OTTO  PLAYS  A  CARD  67 

pockets  and  at  length  produced  the  message. 
Hale  took  it.  It  confirmed  suspicions  which 
had  been  growing  into  convictions  during  forty- 
eight  hours.  It  was  dated  at  Chamonix.  Be- 
yond a  doubt  his  sister  and  Jimmie  Field  had 
firmly  intended  to  come  to  Territet,  but,  while 
traveling,  had  thought  of  something  else  or  met 
some  one.  It  would  seem  perfectly  logical  to 
them  both  to  spend  a  few  days  in  the  little  vil- 
lage at  the  foot  of  Mount  Blanc,  leaving  the 
lonely  brother  to  amuse  himself  by  wondering 
what  had  become  of  them.  What  really  did 
surprise  him  was  Peggy  Field's  casual  remem- 
brance, as  expressed  by  the  gift  of  Tom  Bates 
and  a  car. 

For  a  moment,  he  felt  the  stab  of  their  neg- 
lect; but  then  came  the  acknowledgment  that 
he  would  have  done  exactly  the  same  thing  if  he 
had  met  some  friend  on  the  way  down  from 
France  who  had  suggested  anything  which 
seemed  worth  doing  at  the  instant.  The  old 
expression  of  "don't  care"  came  back  into  his 
face,  and,  going  to  the  desk  in  the  corner,  he 
hunted  out  a  telegraph  form.  Addressing  it  to 


68         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

Mrs.  Field  at  Chamonix  he  wrote, — " Don't 
hurry  on  my  account.  You've  doubled  my 
trouble  by  sending  Bates,  but  I'm  perfectly 
happy.  Find  Territet  delightful." 

"Here!"  he  said,  holding  it  out.  "Send 
that;  then  report  at  the  hotel  office  and  tell 
them  to  give  you  what  you  need.  And,  Tom," 
he  added,  in  a  very  different  tone,  "I'm  al- 
mighty glad  to  get  you  back  again." 

The  ugly  face  all  at  once  seemed  less  repul- 
sive. "I'll  say  I'm  on  the  top  of  the  world," 
he  blurted,  then  wheeled  and  bolted  before  the 
temptation  to  tell  the  "old  man"  what  he,  and 
the  rest  of  the  "old  gang,"  really  thought  of 
him  should  become  too  strong. 

It  was  while  he  was  drinking  his  demi-tasse 
in  the  deserted  billiard  room  that  the  concierge 
presented  the  answer  to  his  wire.  Hale  opened 
it  with  a  sense  of  foreboding.  It  was  as  brief 
as  it  was  characteristic.  "Coming  at  once," 
it  ran.  "I  know  Territet.  Am  wild  to  meet 
her.  Peggy." 

There  was  something  in  his  appreciative 
chuckle  which  would  have  told  the  already  sus- 


COUNT  OTTO  PLAYS  A  CARD  69 

picious  Mrs.  Field  far  more  than  she  had  ven- 
tured to  guess.  The  little  village  by  the  lake 
had  indeed  lost  all  its  drab  monotony  and  there 
was  a  tingle  in  the  very  atmosphere,  which,  had 
he  been  in  any  way  a  miser  with  his  memories, 
would  have  made  him  marvel  that  he  could  have 
complained  romance  was  dead.  The  still  hov- 
ering concierge  brought  him  back  to  mundane 
things  and,  because  the  world  again  seemed  in- 
clined to  smile,  Hale  doubled  the  expected  tip. 

"And  is  there  not  something  I  can  do  for 
Monsieur?"  he  asked,  with  oily  servility. 

Hale  studied  him  speculatively.  ' '  Possibly, ' ' 
he  said.  "Who  lives — "  He  stopped.  "Never 
mind,"  he  finished  abruptly. 

"If  there  is  anything  I  can  tell  Monsieur,  he 
has  but  to  ask." 

"There  isn't.  You  can  find  my  chauffeur, 
however,  and  tell  him  I  want  the  car  in  fifteen 
minutes." 

"Very  good,  Monsieur." 

Again  it  was  impulse  he  followed  in  sending 
for  Bates.  He  had  nowhere  to  go,  nothing  to 
do.  It  was  easier  to  spend  an  evening  motor- 


70 


ing  somewhere  than  to  take  root  where  he  was. 
Getting  a  coat  and  cap,  he  was  waiting  at  the 
steps  when  the  car  came  around.  Even  as  it 
stopped,  Bates  was  out  from  behind  the  wheel, 
and  at  attention. 

"Drop  that  stuff,  I  tell  you!"  commanded 
Hale,  impatiently.  He  glanced  curiously  at  the 
high-powered  car  and  recognized  a  familiar 
make.  Pulling  on  his  gloves,  he  got  into  the 
driver's  seat  and  nodded  to  the  man  as  he 
threw  in  the  gears.  "Get  in,"  he  ordered. 

The  night  and  the  moonlight  sent  his  thoughts 
soaring  back  to  the  path  on  the  mountainside, 
and  it  was  only  with  an  effort  that  he  turned 
toward  Montreaux.  Bates,  who,  for  a  turbu- 
lent fifteen  months,  had  endeavored  to  read  the 
expression  of  that  smooth-shaven  face  two 
jumps  ahead  of  trouble,  studied  it  now  out  of 
the  corners  of  his  eyes.  Impatience  was  a  new 
thing  for  the  "old  man"  to  exhibit  and  Tom 
thanked  his  gods  the  pleasures  of  kitchen  police 
were  of  the  unmourned  past. 

Nor  was  Hale  as  a  cautious  driver  a  portent 
to  be  overlooked  carelessly  by  one  who  placed 


COUNT  OTTO  PLAYS  A  CARD  71 

his  faith  on  "hunches."  Action,  and  action  on 
the  high  with  the  throttle  wide,  was  what  every 
man  who  had  followed  Hale  blindly  had  learned 
to  expect.  Tom  had  braced  his  feet  for  a  rush 
toward  Geneva  at  a  roaring  sixty  and  now,  to 
be  lumbering  through  the  fragrant  moonlight 
at  the  speed  of  a  whippet  tank,  made  him  de- 
cidedly fearful.  "Something's  wrong,"  he 
told  himself;  "something's  on  his  nerve." 

He  was  sure  his  diagnosis  was  correct  when 
he  saw  Hale's  head  go  up  at  the  sound  of  an 
orchestra  in  one  of  the  Montreaux  hotels.  Evi- 
dently the  music  struck  some  chord  within  the 
man,  for  he  turned  the  car  abruptly  and  drove 
down  to  the  Kursaal.  "Wait  here,"  he  or- 
dered, getting  out  and  tossing  his  coat  into  the 
seat. 

"Gee !"  grinned  Bates,  as  he  backed  over  into 
the  corner  of  the  court  to  park.  "If  he  gets 
buckin'  the  wheel  to-night,  there's  goin'  to  be 
some  prominent  Sweitzercases  in  to-morrow's 
casualty  list.  Good  mornin',  Lady  Luck!" 
With  which  he  curled  up  in  the  seat  and 
promptly  went  to  sleep. 


72          THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

But  Hale  passed  through  the  little  building 
as  casually  as  he  had  entered  it,  and  found  a 
table  in  a  corner  of  the  garden.  The  place  was 
not  crowded,  but  those  who  were  there  were  of 
a  different  type  from  the  medley  of  pre-war 
nights.  The  paucity  of  American  school  teach- 
ers was  the  most  noticeable  of  all.  The  con- 
versation was  low-pitched,  and  there  was  a  false 
gaiety  which  did  not  deceive  him.  He  knew 
many  must  be  exiles  in  all  but  name,  guessed 
that  about  him  sat  living  stories. 

The  group  at  the  adjoining  table  caught  his 
notice  for  an  instant,  merely  because  of  the  in- 
tentness  of  their  low-pitched  argument.  They 
had  glanced  up  as  he  took  his  seat,  but  their 
curiosity  was  apparently  slight,  for  the  big, 
bull-necked  specimen  at  once  went  on  with  what 
he  had  been  saying. 

Hale  almost  subconsciously  realized  they 
were  speaking  in  some  tongue  vaguely  fa- 
miliar, yet  of  which  he  understood  no  word. 
It  aroused  his  curiosity.  Occasionally  there 
was  some  slurred  tangle  of  consonants  which 
almost  enabled  him  to  put  his  finger  on  what  he 


COUNT  OTTO  PLAYS  A  CARD  73 

was  seeking.  Then  the  white-haired,  dapper 
gentleman,  across  from  the  pudgy-faced  oaf, 
whom  Hale  had  already  put  down  as  a  former 
aid-de-camp  to  the  bull-necked  man,  took  up  the 
debate.  In  a  flash,  Hale  had  lined  the  pieces 
of  an  idle  puzzle  into  a  clean  cut  picture.  Be- 
fore him  stood  a  crowing,  happy  child  who  chat- 
tered this  self-same  tongue.  The  conversation 
was  in  the  language  of  Janos.  But  to  him  it 
was  only  the  language  of  the  girl  who  was  in 
trouble.  Utterly  forgetful  of  all  else,  he  sat 
with  his  eyes  fixed  on  the  animated  old  gentle- 
man who  was  laying  down  the  law  to  his  com- 
panions. 

Such  a  stare  would  have  drawn  the  eyes  of 
any  who  sailed  even  untroubled  seas.  Inside  of 
a  moment  it  was  met  with  frank  displeasure. 
Hale  flushed  as  he  realized  his  own  rudeness. 
He  started  to  rise,  the  thought  of  offering  an 
apology  uppermost  in  his  mind,  but,  before  he 
could  move,  the  old  gentleman  had  risen.  The 
next  moment  he  stood  before  Hale,  his  thin  face 
cold. 

"Can  it  be  possible,'*  he  asked  in  French, 


74         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"that  Monsieur  openly  listens  to  the  conversa- 
tion of  complete  strangers?" 

"Not  only  possible,"  Hale  answered,  in  the 
same  tongue,  "but  unpardonably  true.  If  you 
will  permit,  I  offer  my  most  sincere  apologies 
and,  at  the  same  time,  assure  you  I  understood 
no  word.  Your  language  is  totally  unfamiliar 
to  me;  my  only  possible  excuse  for  my  rude- 
ness is  that  it  recalled  the  voice  of  a 
friend." 

"Ah!"  It  was  such  a  straightforward  apol- 
ogy, and  so  frankly  made,  that  even  the  suave 
old  gentleman  could  find  no  flaw.  He  bowed 
gravely.  "You  are  an  American?"  he  asked. 

"I  am." 

"And  you  are  staying  at  Territet?" 

Hale  stiffened.  Such  unexpected  knowledge 
put  him  instantly  on  the  alert.  In  turn  he 
bowed.  "I  am,"  he  said  coldly,  "at  'Des 
lies.'  " 

"Indeed!  Might  it  be  permitted  that  I  offer 
my  felicitations  to  Monsieur,  and  suggest  that 
it  is  a  good  place — "  He  hesitated  for  the 
fraction  of  a  second,  then  his  gray  eyes  met 


COUNT  OTTO  PLAYS  A  CARD  75 

Hale's  squarely,  "to  stay,"  he  finished,  and, 
bowing  once  more,  turned  back  to  his  com- 
patriots before  Hale  had  fully  comprehended 
he  had  been  given  a  deliberate  warning. 

He  began  to  see  red.  He  was  not  the  sort 
to  tolerate  any  interference  with  his  affairs. 
Everything  innate  made  the  thought  of  a  pos- 
sible scene  in  such  a  place  repulsive,  but  he 
knew  now  he  was  recognized  as  a  player  in 
some  game  that  he  did  not  understand,  and  it 
needed  no  challenge  to  tell  him  the  game  was 
worth  the  stake.  They  were  the  ones  who  were 
forcing  the  play,  and  he  had  yet  to  see  the  op- 
ponent he  would  not  go  more  than  half  way  to 
meet.  His  features  were  coldly  expressionless 
as  he  pushed  his  chair  close  to  his  own  table 
and  turned  to  the  other. 

But  the  old  gentleman  had  read  his  man 
aright.  If  Hale  were  ready  to  join  the  issue  on 
the  instant,  such  action  was  not  in  keeping  with 
his  own  plans.  On  his  return  to  his  compan- 
ions, he  had  nodded  a  command,  then  continued 
his  way  toward  a  side  exit.  Already  they  were 
strolling  after  him,  and  again  Hale  experienced 


76         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

the  novelty  of  considering  another  instead  of 
his  own  hot  desire.  As  casually  as  they  had 
departed,  he  went  around  the  vacant  table  and 
continued  on  out  of  the  garden  by  the  same  way 
he  had  entered. 

Finding  the  car,  he  ran  down  through  Vevey ; 
but  the  moonlit  lake,  the  clear-cut  mountains, 
the  fragrant,  silent  gardens  behind  their  guar- 
dian hedges,  even  the  warm  stars  overhead,  held 
no  peace.  He  could  link  the  interest  these 
strangers  had  taken  in  him  to  only  one  cause. 
The  possible  cost  to  himself  was  not  given  a 
thought;  the  fact  that  he  had  been  ordered 
subtly,  yet  with  calculated  deliberation,  to  at- 
tend to  his  own  affairs,  gave  him  the  hope  that, 
in  some  unknown  way,  some  one  was  afraid  of 
him,  that  it  was  within  his  power  to  block  some 
unguessed  move,  that  this  move  had  to  do  with 
the  future  of  a  troubled  girl.  Whirling  the  car 
around,  he  rushed  back  to  Territet  at  a  speed 
which  satisfied  even  the  mania  of  the  reckless 
Bates. 

Once  more  the  omnipresent  concierge  met  him 
at  the  curb.  "A  servant  has  awaited  one  hour 


COUNT  OTTO  PLAYS  A  CARD  77 

to  address  Monsieur,"  lie  announced,  before 
Hale  could  get  out  of  his  seat. 

"What's  he  want?" 

"One  does  not  question  the  men  from  Villa 
Flores,  Monsieur,"  he  answered,  with  unprec- 
edented humbleness.  "He  asks  for  you.  That 
is  all  I  know." 

"Send  him  to  my  rooms." 

Hale 's  heart  beat  rapidly  as  he  hurried  along 
the  corridor,  his  mind  picturing  a  thousand 
things.  He  snapped  on  his  lights  and  drew  off 
his  gloves  but,  before  he  was  out  of  his  coat, 
the  expected  knock  came. 

The  door  swung  open  at  his  sharp  command. 
Instead  of  the  subservient  concierge  piloting 
the  customary  lackey,  he  saw  a  thick-set,  cube- 
shouldered  man  step  across  the  threshold,  and 
deliberately  close  the  door  behind  him.  His 
iron  gray  hair  was  close  cropped  and,  from  be- 
neath white  thickets,  eagle  eyes  appraised  him 
minutely.  The  heavy  face  was  scarred  with 
wrinkles,  the  thin,  straight  lips  were  empha- 
sized by  a  stiff  moustache,  and  the  massive  fig- 
ure was  half -concealed  beneath  the  folds  of  a 


78         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

long,  green  cloak.  Hale  found  himself  forget- 
ting his  surroundings.  For  such  a  retainer, 
the  background  should  have  been  the  gray 
stones  of  a  mediaeval  keep  and  the  light  the  flare 
of  smoking  torches. 

"Well,"  he  demanded. 

A  powerful  arm  swept  aside  the  cloak,  and  a 
huge  hand  drew  a  note  from  the  breast  of  a 
belted  tunic.  In  silence  the  man  presented  it, 
then  straightened,  drew  back  two  steps,  and 
stood  at  ease  as  Hale  crossed  to  the  light.  His 
eagerness  tempted  him  to  rip  open  the  envelope 
but,  instead,  he  carefully  cut  it  with  his  knife, 
drew  out  the  plain  sheet  of  paper  and  read : 

"  Because  I  have  talk  with  you  once  more, 
there  is  much  anger  among  those  who  hold  me 
here,  a  rebel  to  their  desire.  But  a  rebel  I  will 
remain  alway,  Monsieur,  alway.  And  because 
they  would  bend  me  to  their  desire,  they  take 
me  from  Territet  to  a  more  lonely  prison.  I 
go — but  I  come  of  a  line  which  did  not  sur- 
render for  two  thousand  years.  That  is  as 
much  of  me  as  you  shall  know,  for  we  shall 
meet  nevair  again.  And  perhaps  that  is  good, 


COUNT  OTTO  PLAYS  A  CARD  79 

for  the  dragon  of  which  you  jest  have  show  long 
claws  and  a  anger  which  are  hot  like  flame. 
Also  there  are  more  who  have  arrive  to  coerce. 
But  them  I  only  scorn. 

"I  say  this,  for  you  have  been  a  friend  and 
I  have  no  friend  in  this  land.  To  my  friends  I 
am  loyal.  It  is  best  you  flepart  from  Suisse 
and,  if  you  have  remember  me  so  long,  forget  of 
the  instant  one  who  you  have  teach  to  know  real 
men.  Good-by,  Monsieur.  Johann,  who  bring 
you  this  at  a  danger  to  him  and  me,  are  an  old 
servant  to  mine  and  speak  no  tongue  you  know. 
Nor  beg  him  to  bear  to  me  a  answer  from  you. 
He  have  been  command  not.  I  am  distrait  at 
my  so  great  rudeness  but  may  it  not  be,  Mon- 
sieur, that  I,  too,  am  onselfish?" 

Slowly  folding  it,  he  placed  it  still  more 
slowly  in  his  card-case.  It  was  only  then  that 
he  became  conscious  of  eyes  which  seemed  to 
bore  through  and  through  him.  Looking  up,  he 
saw  the  old  retainer  nod,  as  if  satisfied  with 
some  impression  which  had  penetrated  his 
mind.  Unconsciously  Hale  thrust  his  hands 
into  his  pockets  as  he  stepped  forward.  The 


80          THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

transformation  which  came  over  Johann  was 
startling.  The  muscles  of  the  great  jaws 
turned  to  whipcord,  the  gray  eyes  flashed  and 
the  heavy  face  clouded  with  anger.  For  a  mo- 
ment Hale  was  at  a  loss.  Then  he  recollected 
his  hands.  With  a  quick  smile  he  drew  the 
right  from  his  pocket  and  offered  it — empty. 
"Both  for  Naida,"  he  said  and  the  next  mo- 
ment winced  as  his  fingers  were  crushed  in  a 
mighty  fist. 

Yet,  instead  of  releasing  him,  old  Johann 's 
free  hand  gripped  his  shoulder,  whirled  him 
around  and  forced  him  out  onto  the  terrace  as  if 
he  were  a  mere  child  in  strength.  Clear  to  the 
rail  he  crowded  him,  then,  with  a  triumphant 
gutteral,  pointed  to  where  the  white  crest  of  the 
Dents  du  Midi  gleamed  in  the  full  moonlight. 
1 '  Naida ! "  he  rumbled.  Once  more  the  big  hand 
indicated  the  east.  '  *  Naida ! ' ' 

Hale  nodded.  "I  understand.  They'll  take 
her  up  the  Rhone  valley.  Where?" 

Johann  shook  his  head  uncomprehendingly. 
"Naida!"  he  reiterated,  and  pointed  once 
again. 


For  five  minutes  Hale  mined  deep  for  some 
word  the  man  could  understand.  "All  right," 
he  said  at  last,  leading  the  way  back  into  the 
room.  "It's  better  than  nothing.  Thanks. 
Wait ! "  he  added  impulsively.  ' l  You  cry  aloud 
for  a  broadsword,  and  I've  not  even  a  trench 
knife.  Will  you  accept  a  toy?" 

Johann's  eyes  went  from  the  gold  knife  Hale 
snapped  from  a  chain  to  the  honest  brown  ones 
which  met  his,  and  what  he  saw  in  them  seemed 
to  awaken  some  half-forgotten  recollection. 
Nodding,  he  took  the  knife,  and,  after  puzzling 
a  moment  over  the  name  engraved  on  its  side, 
opened  both  blades  and  calmly  snapped  the 
points  between  his  horny  fingers. 

Hale  was  quick  to  catch  the  symbolism. 
* '  Friends ! "  he  exclaimed.  * '  Good ! ' ' 

Johann's  grave  nod  proved  he  comprehended 
but,  without  another  sign,  he  stalked  from  the 
room. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE   MESSAGE   OF   THE  BOSS 

UNTIL  the  dawn  plucked  the  mountains  from 
the  heart  of  the  night,  Hale  either  sat,  or  paced, 
and  the  old  briar  brought  him  neither  consola- 
tion nor  solution.  All  he  knew  was  that ' '  they  * ' 
were  going  to  spirit  her  away  to  some  more  se- 
cluded spot  in  the  intricate  fastnesses  of  the 
Rhone  valley.  That  much  gave  him  little  com- 
fort ;  there  was  scarcely  more  in  the  thought  he 
had  one  friend  who  would  be  close  to  her.  A 
man  who  was  mute,  insofar  as  a  common  lan- 
guage was  concerned,  could  be  of  little  help. 
Of  suspicion  and  surmise,  his  harvest  was  more 
generous.  It  was  well  within  the  bounds  of 
probability  that  the  four  of  the  Kursaal  gar- 
dens were  a  majority  of  the  force  she  feared 
and  with  them  he  unhesitatingly  placed  "  Ma- 
dame." Recollection  of  her  proudly  ambitious 
face  made  him  put  her  with  those  who  might 

82 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  THE  ROSE     83 

be  planning  to  better  their  position  at  the  ex- 
pense of  a  helpless  girl. 

There  were  too  many  possibilities  to  specu- 
late upon.  Anything  might  be  afoot  with  east- 
ern Europe  in  its  present  condition  of  seething 
political  turmoil.  If  royalty  had  once  been 
looked  upon  as  the  cream  of  Continental 
society,  the  cream  had  largely  settled  in 
Switzerland.  She  had  confessed  she  had  known 
Bucharest,  and  the  St.  Petersburg  that  was. 
She  might  have  been  of  any  of  twenty  minor 
principalities  which,  to  an  American,  were  but 
dotted  lines  on  an  unstudied  map.  Her  half- 
uttered  confessions  had  made  him  very  sure 
she  was  of  some  minor  royal  house;  but  how 
high  she  ranked  within  its  portals  was  some- 
thing which  interested  him  not  at  all.  It  suf- 
ficed that  everything  indicated  that  her  posi- 
tion was,  or  had  been,  great  enough  to  make  her 
a  helpless  pawn  at  the  moment.  She  was 
being  driven  somewhere  against  her  will;  was 
being  made  a  sacrifice  for  the  ambitions  of 
others.  He  had  fought  once  to  down  brutality, 
although  he  had  been  told  he  was  "  making  the 


world  safe  for  democracy."  He  was  ready  to 
fight  brutality  to  a  finish  once  again  and  he 
smiled  queerly  as  he  thought  that  this  time  he 
might  be  fighting  to  make  a  personal  world  safe 
for  royalty. 

On  one  point  his  mind  was  made  up.  The 
hour  for  drifting  was  past.  It  had  been  well 
enough  to  play  at  battledore  and  shuttlecock 
with  whimsicalities  while  they  faced  no  greater 
acknowledged  danger  than  the  wrath  of  some 
aristocratic  woman  whose  sense  of  the  proprie- 
ties they  might  have  shocked.  But  when  he 
was  convinced  they  were  taking  something  from 
him,  Hale  knew  he  would  never  surrender.  He 
knew  he  must  have  facts  with  which  to  work 
and,  never,  for  a  second,  did  it  occur  to  him 
to  do  anything  but  find  her  again.  Her  own  ap- 
parent surrender  to  what  she  doubtless  consid- 
ered the  inevitable,  troubled  him  but  little. 
What  she  did  was  the  right  thing  to  do.  But 
what  did  trouble  him,  and  trouble  him  beyond 
words,  was  the  thinly-veiled  hint  that,  in  some 
unknown  way,  she  was  shielding  him  at  her 
own  cost.  That,  while  it  filled  his  mind  with 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  THE  ROSE     85 

countless  dangers  for  her,  filled  his  heart  with 
a  joyous  hope  he  was  afraid  to  analyze. 

Morning  found  him  still  without  a  charted 
course.  While  he  must  know,  the  thought  of 
making  inquiries  at  the  hotel  concerning  even 
the  owner  of  the  Villa  Flores  was  repulsive. 
He  dreaded  lest  he  toss  food  for  gossip  into  a 
pack  which  whimpered  for  crumbs.  Relegat- 
ing that  source  to  a  position  of  last  resort,  he 
breakfasted  and  went  out  into  the  town,  de- 
termined to  find  some  less  eager  font  of  knowl- 
edge. 

Eemembrance  of  an  almost  empty  pouch 
turned  him  in  at  a  tiny  tobacco  shop,  the  only 
occupant  of  which  was  a  pretty  child  of  almost 
seventeen,  proud  of  her  business  position,  and 
tingling  with  a  desire  to  be  of  service.  Hale's 
grave  acceptance  of  her  bubbling  recommenda- 
tion of  an  unknown  brand  filled  her  with  de- 
light, and  the  twinkle  in  his  eyes,  as  he  con- 
vinced her  she  had  given  him  too  much  change, 
won  her  so  completely  that  she  begged  him  to 
examine  further  her  slender  stock. 

It  was  all  just  another  little  incident  which 


86         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

showed  how  the  man  unconsciously  won  people. 
She  had  no  means  of  knowing  his  second  pur- 
chase was  the  one  he  had  come  in  to  make  and 
that  his  first  was  destined  for  the  first  old  man 
he  should  find  on  some  bench.  But  what  did 
startle  her  was  his  surprising  ignorance  of  all 
the  ex-great  people  who  existed  along  the  shore 
of  the  lake.  She  was  a  miniature,  but  up-to- 
date,  edition  of  what  might  be  called  the  "Ex- 
purgated Almanak  de  Gotha."  She  knew  them 
all,  whence  and  why  they  had  come,  how  gossip 
said  they  hoped  to  return  and,  as  she  prattled 
of  those  who  had  once  considered  themselves 
great,  she  had  no  idea  that  all  but  one  sentence 
of  her  chatter  fell  on  deaf  ears.  Even  as  it  was 
to  her,  Nirgendsberg  was  only  a  name  to  Hale, 
but  the  Villa  Flores  linked  it  to  a  reality  which 
was  far  more  romantic  to  him  than  to  the  star- 
eyed  child  who  announced  title  after  empty 
title  as  if  reading  aloud  from  some  grotesque 
fairy  tale. 

He  left  the  shop  with  slower  step.  As  a  man 
tries  to  recall  some  half -remembered  dream,  he 
grasped  for  the  vague  details  of  an  elusive 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  THE  ROSE     87 

story  he  had  read  in  some  newspaper  while 
awaiting  his  discharge.  It  had  meant  nothing 
to  him  then,  merely  another  upheaval,  only  an- 
other murder,  just  one  more  royal  house 
smashed  like  a  house  of  cards.  Yet  this  had 
had  a  different  and  more  alluring  appeal. 
There  had  been  a  princess,  brave,  outspoken, 
defiant.  Try  as  he  would,  he  could  not  recall 
the  detail.  In  some  way  she  had  challenged 
them  all,  but  her  strength  had  not  been  the 
equal  of  her  courage  and  she  had  disappeared. 
It  was  all  mist,  all  a  dream-fabric,  in  which  the 
past  was  strangely  interwoven  with  the  pres- 
ent, fact  with  fancy,  the  real  with  the  ideal. 

Although  he  had  no  time  to  waste,  he  knew  he 
must  still  take  time  to  knit  what  he  had  just 
learned  with  what  had  gone  before.  He  was 
level  headed  enough  to  appreciate  that  he  was 
playing  with  very  real  fire  now,  and  that  a 
false  step,  an  ill-considered  move,  might  result 
in  far  more  than  a  few  personal  burns.  He 
started  across  the  street  where  a  lakeside  gar- 
den offered  seclusion  for  a  few  moments'  calm 
thought. 


88          THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

Even  as  his  foot  left  the  curb,  the  rasp  of  a 
motor  horn  checked  him,  and  an  opened  lan- 
daulet  swept  by.  He  caught  one  quick  glimpse 
of  four  faces  turned  to  see  what  obstacle  had 
threatened  to  check  their  progress,  and  his  hand 
went  mechanically  to  his  hat.  On  the  two  small 
seats  were  the  bull-necked  soldier  and  the  white- 
haired  statesman  of  the  Kursaal  gardens,  while 
behind  them  he  saw  the  cold,  supercilious  fea- 
tures of  the  Countess  Barezay  and  the  troubled, 
lovely  face  of  Naida. 

He  had  expected  at  least  a  slight  nod  of  rec- 
ognition and  his  half-uttered  exclamation  was 
more  of  surprise  than  of  stabbing  pain  at  her 
cut  direct.  He  could  not  understand  at  first. 
It  might  be  the  manner  of  a  great  lady,  but  it 
was  not  the  way  of  the  girl  he  knew.  Hurt, 
confused,  he  followed  the  car  with  puzzled  stare. 
But,  as  it  sped  into  the  slight  curve  which  would 
hide  it  from  his  view,  he  saw  a  white-gloved 
hand  go  up,  as  if  to  grasp  a  close-fitting  toque 
from  a  greedy  breeze,  and  then,  down  through 
the  white  dust  cloud  which  eddied  up  from  be- 
neath the  tires,  fell  a  pink  rose. 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  THE  ROSE     89 

He  was  laughing  like  a  boy  as  he  hurried  for- 
ward. It  was  so  absurdly  like  her  that  his  own 
dignity  was  forgotten  as  he  rescued  the  flower 
from  the  road.  It  told  him  more  than  a  thou- 
sand bows  could  have  hinted,  but,  with  its 
greater  message,  came  a  more  pressing  one. 
The  threat  at  which  she  had  hinted  was  being 
carried  out.  As  he  rejoiced  over  happiness,  he 
had  seen  his  happiness  snatched  from  between 
his  outstretched  hands.  He  had  told  Johann 
he  would  follow.  It  would  take  more  than  these 
men  to  prevent  him  from  doing  that. 

Although  it  took  less  than  five  minutes  for 
him  to  reach  the  hotel,  judgment  for  once  as- 
serted itself  over  impulse.  It  would  be  mad- 
ness to  follow  such  people  too  closely.  Already 
he  had  done  the  unbelievable,  but  there  were  a 
few  wild  things  which  even  he  must  attempt 
with  some  semblance  of  sanity.  Going  to  his 
room,  he  sent  for  Bates  to  come  to  him  at  once. 
Another  five  minutes  and  the  man  appeared. 

"Tom,"  he  said  abruptly,  "black  landaulet 
— don't  know  the  make — just  went  up  the 
Ehone.  Two  men,  two  women  in  the  tonneau. 


90         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

Report  where  they  stop."  He  gave  him  a  fist 
full  of  notes.  " Don't  dispute  your  fines;  pay 
'em." 

''Black  landaulet;  Rhone  valley;  two  men, 
two  women;  report  back  to  the  Captain.  Yes, 
sir."  He  whirled  and  shot  headlong  from  the 
room.  It  was  the  sort  of  talk  he  understood 
and  exactly  the  sort  of  breakneck  driving  he 
thrived  on.  Two  minutes  later  Hale  heard  the 
roar  of  a  motor  and  reached  a  window  only  in 
time  to  see  his  sister's  car  take  a  curve  on  two 
wheels. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  before  a  dust- 
grimed,  hollow-eyed  specter  dejectedly  pre- 
sented itself  at  the  door,  and  came  half  way  into 
the  room,  head  down,  eyes  hunting  anything  but 
Bale's  face.  "Cap'n,  sir,"  he  growled,  "I 
missed  'em." 

"Why  the  devil  didn't  you  keep  on?" 

"Couldn't.  Held  up  to  wait  out  my  time 
limit,  sir." 

"What's  that!"  Hale  came  forward  as- 
tounded. "Do  you  mean  you've  been  through 
Brigue  and  up  the  Simplon  to  the  line?" 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  THE  ROSE     91 

"Why,  sure!  But  them  wops  at  the  barrier 
swore  no  black  landaulet  had  gone  through  to 
Italy  to-day." 

' '  Then  they  gave  you  the  slip  up  one  of  the 
side  valleys. ' ' 

"The  Cap'n  doesn't  have  to  tell  me,"  re- 
torted Tom,  his  teeth  gritted;  "I  know  it  was 
rotten  work." 

"Hold  up  a  minute!" 

"But  I  can  mop  up  those  side  valleys  to- 
night an '  report  to  the  Cap  'n  before  breakfast. '  ' 

Hale's  own  teeth  were  set,  but  there  was  a 
look  in  his  eyes  which,  had  Bates  seen,  would 
have  probably  made  him  unthinkably  profane 
in  an  attempt  to  cover  his  own  emotions. 
"Just  because  you've  been  a  bit  out  of  luck, 
Tom."  he  said,  "is  no  sane  excuse  for  you  to 
commit  suicide.  There  must  be  some  other 
way  we  can  find  them.  I  didn't  want  to  ask 
questions  round  here." 

The  weary  body  stiffened  with  revived  hope. 
"Questions?"  he  asked.  "Say,  Mr.  Hale,  I've 
got  a  tongue,  if  there  ain't  anything  above  it 
but  bone.  You  ask  me  an'  I'll  produce.  The 


92         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

only  thing  they  don't  know  in  these  foreign 
garages  is  motors.  Gimme  a  chance  to  come 
through  clean." 

" What '11  you  do?" 

"Ask  a  wop  whose  been  hangin'  round  eve- 
nings. He 's  a  walking  intelligence  section. ' ' 

"Yes,  and  give  him  a  lot  of  new  ammunition 
to  spend." 

"He  won't  talk,  sir.  He's — he's  sorter  un- 
der obligations  to  me." 

"How  cornel"  Hale  grinned.  It  was  like  old 
times.  "Been  giving  him  a  few  lessons  with 
the  gallopers?" 

1 '  Cap  'n,  yessir. ' '  It  was  altogether  too  much 
like  old  times  for  Tom  Bates.  He  decided  to 
switch  it  off  before  the  penalty  part  began  to 
drone.  "He's  all  right,"  he  stated  emphatic- 
ally; "drives  for  some  folks  who  live  in  a  dug- 
out they  call  Villa  Flowers.  I'll  run  him 
down." 

"You've  failed  once  at  just  that." 

"What's  that!  Why— I '11— Say,  let's  go!" 
Before  Hale  could  either  grab  him  or  shout  an 
order,  Bates  was  out  of  the  room.  Hale's  one 


SHE   STEPPED   FORWARD,    COMPLETELY  AT    HER   EASE 


hope  was  that  this  elusive  chauffeur  might  stay 
safely  elusive  for  the  next  half  hour.  Tom,  in 
his  present  state  of  humiliation,  would  view 
murder  in  the  first  degree  as  a  hungry  child 
gazes  on  ice  cream.  But  he  was  so  equally  sure 
that  this  time  there  would  be  no  failure  to  pro- 
duce some  form  of  workable  information,  he 
began  to  throw  a  few  things  into  a  suit  case. 

It  was  quite  forty  minutes  before  the  man 
came  bounding  back.  "Got  'em!"  he  an- 
nounced. "Luigi  must  have  quit  the  valley  be- 
fore I  got  started.  His  people  own  another 
place  in  the  mountains.  Turn  north  through 
Bex.  Missed  their  trail  there.  Took  the  town 
wide  open.  Give  you  a  hand  with  that  coat, 
sir?" 

"Good  work!  Take  this  bag.  You  didn't 
ask  any  questions  which  will  involve  any  one?" 

Tom  grinned  as  he  followed  down  the  hall. 
"Not  you,"  he  confessed.  "Maybe  the  garage 
folks  got  the  idea  the  wop  swiped  a  pair  of 
tires  off  me,  an'  that  I'm  after  his  hide.  An' 
I'll  get  it!"  he  snapped.  "No  wop's  goin'  to 
put  one  over  on  my  drivin'." 


94         THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

Hale  kept  his  face  straight  with  something 
of  an  effort.  "All  right,"  he  said.  "Start 
your  engine  while  I  tell  them  to  hold  my  mail. 
Sure  you  know  the  place  ? "  he  asked  a  moment 
later,  as  he  came  out  and  took  the  wheel. 

"Villars,"  shouted  Tom  above  the  hum  of 
the  motor;  "on  the  roof  above  Bex." 

They  led  a  cloud  of  dust  into  the  jaws  of  the 
valley  and  Hale  only  slowed  for  the  crooked 
streets  of  Bex-le-Bains.  As  soon  as  the  houses 
fell  behind,  he  again  opened  the  throttle  and 
swept  around  the  first  twisting  turn  of  the  dan- 
gerous climb.  Three  times  Tom  began  his 
prayers  as  they  careened  on  the  brinks  of  bot- 
tomless views  but  at  Gryon  he  leaned  over  the 
wheel.  "Keep  it  up,"  he  said,  in  an  awed 
voice,  "but  don't  tell  me  when  you're  going 
into  an  Immelmann." 

As  Hale  jammed  his  brakes  before  the  hotel 
at  Villars,  the  lights  in  the  valley  four  thousand 
feet  below  were  twinkling  like  fireflies  over  a 
misty  meadow,  and  night  came  clambering 
down  the  rugged  crags  of  the  Diablerets.  But 
such  pictures  were  nothing  to  him.  He  saw 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  THE  ROSE     95 

Bates  already  talking  with  some  servants  who 
had  appeared  like  pigeons  sprung  from  a  trap, 
and  he  met  others  hurrying  for  his  bag  as  he 
started  up  the  steps.  But,  before  he  had  gone 
far,  a  porter  came  running  after  him. 

"  Pardon,  Monsieur, "  he  begged,  "your 
mechanician  would  speak  with  you." 

Hale  returned  impatiently  to  find  Tom  idle 
by  the  uplifted  hood.  "Sorry  to  trouble  you, 
sir,"  he  mumbled,  "but  will  you  give  the  engine 
a  look — see." 

"What's  wrong?" 

"There,"  he  retorted,  leaning  close  to  Hale 
as  he  indicated  a  spark  plug.  "Look  up  that 
hill,"  he  whispered,  in  an  entirely  different 
voice.  "They're  all  het  up  over  the  lights  in 
that  house.  Say  they  haven't  been  lit  in  five 
years.  There's  what  you're  lookin'  for. 
Good  night,  sir";  he  added  aloud,  "Yes,  sir, 
you're  right.  I'll  be  more  careful  in  future, 
sir.  The  plug's  only  dirty,  as  you  say." 


CHAPTER  VI 

SWEET   OF   THE   HEART   OF   ME 

IN  the  morning,  Hale  found  himself  staring 
blankly  into  a  smother  of  white.  The  moun- 
tains had  vanished  with  the  dawn.  Down  from 
the  hidden  peaks,  dripping  across  the  curtained 
pastures  of  the  oberland,  muffling  the  tinkling 
cowbells,  sluiced  the  cloud  tide.  The  dwarfed 
pines  in  the  garden  were  as  shadows  on  a  soft, 
moist  screen.  The  stillness  was  ghostly.  Na- 
ture seemed  striving  to  warn  him  against  the 
knight  errantry  of  his  quest. 

Like  all  men  who,  for  the  first  time,  fully 
acknowledge  the  primary  force  in  life,  he 
yearned  for  the  girl  who  had  been  spirited  up 
into  this  birthplace  of  clouds,  and  that  longing 
engulfed  his  reasoning  powers  as  an  avalanche 
chokes  a  smooth-flowing  stream.  Everything 
within  him  cried  for  action.  He  sensed  some 
conflict  ahead;  but  the  only  thought  he  gave  it 

96 


THE  HEART  OF  ME  97 

was  of  welcome.  The  sooner  the  issue  was 
squarely  joined,  the  sooner  he  would  know 
whom  or  what  he  faced. 

It  was  this  anxiety  for  action  which  drove 
him  into  the  fog  without  a  goal.  For  an  hour 
he  followed  strange  paths  which  led  into  empty 
places.  Blindness  to  his  surroundings  angered 
him  and  anger  changed  to  utter  disgust  when, 
for  a  second  time,  a  path  brought  him  only  to 
the  hotel  door.  Even  the  mysterious  forces  of 
the  Alps  seemed  leagued  against  him. 

Twice,  during  the  morning,  similarly  be- 
leagured  strangers,  attracted  by  his  face,  ven- 
tured overtures  of  acquaintanceship.  Both 
found  him  unresponsive.  He  wanted,  not  com- 
panionship of  that  sort,  but  a  rift  in  his  cloud 
banks. 

The  visible  one  began  at  noon.  Long, 
streaming  slants  of  iridescence  shot  the  curtain 
of  white.  A  vague,  chill  breeze  ventured  fit- 
fully down  from  the  invisible  fastness  of  the 
Diablerets.  The  fog  began  to  move,  to  shape 
into  banks,  to  mold  into  round-edged,  thin,  blue 
clouds  which  rolled,  like  phantoms,  down  the 


98          THE  PRIXCESS  NAIDA 

funnel  of  the  valley.  A  pale  shaft  of  sunbeams 
stole  through  to  caress  a  lonesome  glade  on  the 
slope  above  Chesieres  and  the  soft,  green  grass 
stood  out  as  if  under  the  brilliant  rays  of  a 
searchlight.  Followed  a  parting  of  the  new- 
born clouds.  For  an  instant,  Hale  caught  a 
glimpse  of  the  Khone  in  the  abyss,  sparkling 
in  clear  sunshine. 

The  oppression  was  gone  from  the  air  and 
he  drew  deep,  full  breaths.  Came  a  sharper 
gust.  The  curtain  wavered,  trembled,  rose. 
Before  him  opened  the  fragrant  view.  Beyond 
the  gleaming  white  of  the  tennis  courts,  the 
hillside  swept  upward,  fresh,  soft,  inviting,  the 
lush  grass  starred  with  rainbow  flowers.  And 
higher  still,  against  its  background  of  green- 
black  pine,  appeared  the  chalet  of  his  thoughts, 
its  golden  logs  glistening  with  the  dew.  Only 
the  cold,  majestic  peaks  of  the  Dents  du  Midi 
refused  to  release  their  threatening  clouds. 

He  stepped  down  into  the  garden,  still  search- 
ing the  distant  chalet.  As  a  " prison"  it  was 
inviting;  as  a  castle  to  be  stormed,  its  aloof- 
ness betrayed  its  strongest  defense.  With  a 


THE  HEART  OF  ME  99 

quick  nod  of  decision,  he  passed  through  the 
garden  into  the  village's  single  street. 

He  believed  old  Johann  to  be  the  best  key  for 
gates  doubly  locked  by  convention  and  caution. 
To  find  him  was  the  first  necessity  and,  that 
done,  Hale  was  confident  of  his  own  ability  to 
make  the  man  at  least  a  source  of  information. 
Although  scarcely  hoping  to  meet  him  now,  he 
strolled  through  the  town,  then  turned,  re- 
traced his  steps  and  began  to  ascend  the  road 
which  promised  to  lead  to  the  chalet. 

It  proved  no  traitor.  A  high  gate  of  shaggy 
cedar  barred  the  entrance  drive;  but  through 
its  fantastic  pattern  he  saw  a  stretch  of  weed- 
grown  road,  flanked  with  clumps  of  pine  which 
hid  what  lay  beyond.  No  lodge  guarded  the  en- 
trance, for  no  thought  seemed  to  have  been 
squandered  on  the  convenience  of  visitors.  It 
gave  the  final  touch  to  the  whole  atmosphere  of 
aloofness.  Hale  passed  on,  for  the  first  time 
acknowledging  the  fetters  of  conventionality 
which  prohibited  the  stranger  from  knocking 
upon  the  gates. 

The   road   twisted   and   writhed   on  up   the 


100       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

steepening  mountainside.  Beyond  an  ultimate 
farm  it  plunged  into  denser  woods  and  fought 
the  rain-washed  bowlders  until  Nature  reduced 
it  to  little  better  than  a  trail.  A  path  opened 
to  the  right.  Believing  it  must  skirt  the  rear 
of  the  estate,  he  followed  it  through  tangled 
thickets.  It  became  smoother,  after  meeting  a 
comrade  which  ziz-zagged  up  from  below,  and 
ahead  he  perceived  sunlight  filtering  through 
thinning  trees,  promising  a  climax  in  an  Alpine 
meadow. 

For  once  prophecy  was  fulfilled.  He  came 
out  onto  a  narrow  shelf,  high  above  the  strag- 
gling village.  Opposite,  the  Dents  du  Midi, 
free  at  last  from  their  cap  of  cloud,  and  daz- 
zling with  freshly  garnished  snow-fields,  tow- 
ered above  the  chasm  of  the  Rhone,  while,  over 
their  eastern  shoulder,  gleamed  Mount  Blanc, 
bathed  in  unbroken  sunshine,  a  white  cameo 
against  a  background  of  azure  blue.  The  air 
was  heavy  with  the  fragrance  of  flowers  but, 
aside  from  the  hum  of  bees,  there  was  only  the 
boundless  stillness  of  the  Alps. 

Then  the  glories  of  the  view  became  as  noth- 


THE  HEART  OF  ME  101 

ing.  He  took  a  quick  step,  stopped,  looked 
again,  his  eyes  insisting,  his  heart  doubting. 
There,  under  the  protection  of  a  large,  gray 
bowlder,  an  unopened  book  in  her  lap,  her  chin 
resting  on  clasped  hands,  her  face  fixed  on  the 
stern  Diablerets  and  her  eyes  swimming  with 
unconscious  tears,  sat  the  girl  who  had  changed 
the  course  of  his  life  with  her  first  sweet  smile. 

For  only  a  moment  he  hesitated.  "I've 
come,"  he  said. 

Startled,  she  sprang  to  her  feet,  her  hands 
clutching  at  her  breast.  "Monsieur!"  she 
cried.  "Oh,  Monsieur!  But  you  mus'  not  ar- 
rive," she  added,  in  unconcealed  terror.  "You 
mus '  not. ' ' 

"But  I  have,  and  you  knew  I  would." 

With  all  her  strength  she  fought  to  recover 
her  self-control,  and  to  hide  what  she  feared  he 
must  read  in  her  face.  With  a  little,  tremulous 
laugh  she  tried  to  withdraw  the  hand  he  had 
captured,  and  to  turn  her  confusion  into  the 
safer  channels  of  mockery.  "I  did  forget  this 
rite  of  hand-pump,"  she  faltered;  "it  is  more 
strange  than  should  you  greet  the  fingers  of  me 


102        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

with  the  kiss.  Oh!"  she  protested,  springing 
back,  her  cheeks  scarlet;  "but  the  once  is 
enough. ' ' 

"If  I've  sinned,  it's  because  I've  been  long 
athirst.  Sit  down  now  and  tell  me  what  is 
really  the  trouble." 

"No!  No!"  she  cried.  "Come  from  this 
place.  The  chalet  is  jus'  beneath,  an'  from  it 
we  shall  be  observe.  Do  you  desire  that  the 
trouble  of  me  shall  be  increase?" 

"You  know  I  don't." 

"Then  obey.  Perhaps  you  shall  walk  with 
me  down  the  path  a  little  half  of  the  way,  but 
then  you  shall  disappear.  Shall  they  know  you 
'ave  arrive — Oh!" 

"Hang  'them'!"  exclaimed  Hale  impetu- 
ously, as  he  followed  her.  "Do  you  think  I 
came  here  on  their  account?" 

"How  should  it  be  that  I  should  know?"  she 
asked  wildly  and  almost  ran  into  the  shelter  of 
the  tree-arched  path. 

He  overtook  her  in  a  few  quick  strides,  passed 
her  and  deliberately  blocked  her  way.  Fright, 
confusion  and  excitement  had  made  the  bril- 


THE  HEART  OF  ME  103 

liant  color  at  home  in  her  cheeks,  and  the  round 
eyes  were  as  great,  blue  flowers  revived  by  the 
mists  of  the  morning.  He  had  thought  her 
beautiful,  but,  even  in  his  fondest  dreams,  he 
had  not  conceived  such  loveliness.  "Yes,"  he 
repeated  slowly,  as  he  feasted  his  eyes  on  the 
half -averted  face,  "how  should  you  know? 
You  know  nothing  about  me." 

"No!"  she  dared  to  ask,  her  heart  aflutter. 
"An*  do  Monsieur  forget  my  old  Johann! 
Johann  'ave  see  ver '  many  men  an '  he  'ave  tell 
me — that  which  he  'ave  tell.  Please,  it  would 
be  now  that  I  would  pass." 

"Not  yet,"  he  stated,  ignoring  the  timid  ges- 
ture which  would  have  pushed  him  aside.  * t  You 
say  you  don't  know  why  I've  come.  Is  that 
true!  If  you  can  think  of  no  other  reason,  at 
least  you  can't  deny  your  note." 

' '  That  which  I  'ave  done, ' '  she  said,  with  un- 
conscious pride,  "I  do  nevair  deny." 

"Nor,"  he  flashed  back,  "that  which  you  have 
said,  Mademoiselle  la  Secretaire?" 

"Great  tragedy  'ave  made  a  finish  to  the 
farce,"  she  flushed;  "I  am  no  secretaire." 


104       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

For  an  instant  he  was  tempted  to  tell  her  all 
he  knew.  Then  came  the  thought  that  con- 
fession from  her  lips  would  be  sweet.  "Oh!" 
he  exclaimed,  as  if  suddenly  seeing  a  great 
light.  "So  it  is  because  you  are  some  one  of 
high  rank  over  here  that  you're  ashamed  to  be 
seen  with  me."  He  stepped  to  the  edge  of  the 
path  and  bowed  stiffly.  "Pardon  my  presump- 
tion." 

"Monsieur,"  she  answered  with  simple  dig- 
nity, "you  mak'  a  mock  of  me.  As  well  as  I, 
you  know  the  rank  of  you  is  as  nothing  to  me. 
I  recognize  a  man." 

"You  mean — ?" 

"Oh,  permit  that  I  depart!"  she  broke  in 
fearfully,  as  she  tried  to  brush  past. 

"Wait!" 

She  stopped.  The  rough  command  left  her 
suddenly  weak,  yet  submission  brought  with  it 
a  strange  and  fearsome  joy.  She  heard  his 
quick-drawn  breath  as  he  stepped  close  and  her 
color  fled. 

"Do  you  think  I  don't  recognize  the  girl?" 
he  asked  huskily.  "Don't  you  know  why  I've 


THE  HEART  OF  ME  105 

followed  you,  what  I  want  to  tell  you?  Do  you 
think  you  haven't  been  in  my  eyes  all  the  time, 
that  I  haven 't  thought  of  you,  dreamed  of  you, 
longed  for  you?" 

"No!  No!"  she  cried,  pressing  her  hands 
over  her  ears.  "You  know  not  what  you  say." 

"I  do,"  he  contradicted.  "And  when  you've 
had  time  to  understand,  I'll  ask  and  you  will 
give,  Naida." 

"Naida?"  she  breathed. 

"A  man  does  not  think  of  the  girl  he  loves  as 
just  'Mademoiselle.'  ' 

"Loves?    Why  should  you  love  me?" 

Hale  laughed  boyishly.  "Sit  down  here,"  he 
commanded,  "and  I'll  tell  you  just  a  few  of  the 
reasons." 

"No,"  she  protested;  "I  mus'  not  hear." 

1 '  Then  why  did  you  ask  ?  You  said  the  farce 
was  ended,  dear.  You  knew  I'd  come,  and  you 
knew  what  would  make  me  come.  If  you 
didn't,  why  did  you  write  me  that  note?" 

"Because,"  she  answered  hesitatingly,  "be- 
cause I  are  by  myself  jus'  little." 

"How  can  I  help?" 


106       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"By  going.  Go,"  she  pleaded,  "go  while  I 
are  of  a  strongness.  Oh,  can't  you  onder- 
stan'f" 

"Naida!" 

With  a  choking,  half-frightened  sob,  she 
swayed  toward  his  outstretched  arms  and,  as  he 
crushed  her  to  him,  her  hands  crept  about  his 
neck.  "Look  up,"  he  begged.  "Look  at  me, 
dear,  and  tell  me  you  love  me.  That's  all  that 
really  matters." 

"What  should  we  know  of  love?"  she  asked, 
her  voice  muffled  in  his  coat,  "we  who  are  as 
strangers  almos'.  You  know  not  even  who  I 
are. ' ' 

"I  know  what  you  are,"  he  whispered.  "As 
for  knowing  love,  it  comes  without  knowing, 
just  as  the  flowers  come  without  knowing.  It's 
here,  here  for  now  and  always.  It's  what 
gives  us  faith  in  each  other,  what  brought  me 
here,  what  made  you  know  I  'd  come,  what  made 
you  listen,  what  drew  you  into  my  arms  and 
what  makes  me  hold  you  closer  and  closer." 

"An'  it  are  what  make  us  to  forget,"  she 
sighed,  "forget,  for  the  one  little  moment  of 


THE  HEART  OF  ME  107 

Paradise,  the  long  an '  empty  years  which  come. 
Oh ! "  she  cried,  all  at  once  raising  great,  swim- 
ming, unfathomable  eyes  to  his,  "I  love  you, 
love  you  with — with — Ah,  the  piteous  smallness 
of  your  language ! — Love  you  one,  two,  ten  thou- 
san'  more  than  you  love  me.  See,"  she  said, 
as  she  drew  his  lips  down  to  hers,  "see  how  I 
love  you.  I  show  you  again,  again,  an*  still 
again." 

She  clung  to  him  passionately,  her  heart 
throbbing  against  his.  Then,  as  suddenly  as 
she  had  surrendered,  she  thrust  him  away  with 
all  her  strength.  "Go!"  she  urged  wildly. 
"Go,  while  to  me  there  is  strength  to  permit." 

"  Go !  Of  course  I  '11  go.  Why  should  I  want 
to  stay?  What's  to  keep  me  here,  when  all  the 
world's  calling?  Why  should  I  waste  the  sec- 
ond half  of  my  life  with  the  girl  I've  spent  the 
first  half  waiting  for?  Sure  I'll  go!  I've 
never  wanted  to  do  anything  so  much.  But," 
he  finished  triumphantly,  "you'll  go  with  me." 

"That  may  nevair  be,"  she  contradicted. 
"Let  us  sit  on  this  log  an',  while  I  tell  to  you 
that  which  you  shall  know,  you  mus'  take  the 


108       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

hand  of  me  in  yours,  but  my  lips  shall  remain 
free  to  speak. ' ' 

"You  can  make  me  do  anything  but  give  you 
up,"  he  agreed,  as  he  permitted  her  to  slip  from 
his  arms,  then  lead  him  to  the  seat  she  had  in- 
dicated. But  there  he  threw  himself  at  her 
feet  and,  capturing  not  one,  but  both  her  hands, 
smiled  up  encouragingly.  "Now  begin,"  he 
commanded;  "but  let  me  tell  you  beforehand 
you're  in  for  a  hopeless  argument." 

She  understood  the  look,  if  not  the  words,  and 
soft  fingers  closed  tighter  over  his.  "There  is 
a  far-away  country,"  she  began,  after  a  mo- 
ment's dreamy  silence,  "which  were  once  the 
home  of  me. ' ' 

"There's  another  far-away  country  which  is 
going  to  be  the  home  of  you  and  me. ' ' 

"Be  silent!  There  I  was  of  a  position  where 
men  did  not  mak'  mockery  of  me.  It  were  not 
that  I  deserve  such  respec',"  she  added,  as  if 
afraid  lest  he  misunderstood.  "It  were  that 
I  was  born  to  a  position — a  position — Oh,  how 
can  I  told  you!" 

"Why  try?    Now  you're  a  fairy  princess  in 


THE  HEART  OF  ME          109 

an  enchanted  wood;  it's  easy  enough  to  imagine 
you  a  princess  of  reality." 

"How  was  it  that  you  did  guess?"  she  asked 
in  wonderment.  "I  did  nevaire  told  you.  Is 
it  that  you  read  the  mind  of  me  as  well  as  the 
heart!"  Her  fingers  crept  from  his,  but  her 
gaze  did  not  leave  his  face  as  she  let  her  hand 
fall  tenderly  to  the  shoulder  close  to  her  knee. 
"I  am  all  that  remain  of  the  House  of  Nirgends- 
berg. ' ' 

He  nodded,  as  if  this  information  was  unex- 
pected. "I  see.  But  right  now  I'm  going  on 
record  as  completely  and  entirely  opposed  to 
becoming  any  species  of  prince  consort  what- 
soever. Naida  Hale  sounds  much  lovelier  in 
my  ears  than  Bill  of  Nirgendsberg  ever 
could." 

It  was  so  absurd  that  her  mournfulness  was 
routed,  as  he  had  intended,  and  her  laughter 
was  as  music  to  him.  "Please  to  allow  that 
I  proceed,"  she  begged;  "to  me  it  is  of  a  seri- 
ousness." 

He  straightened,  and  his  hand  recaptured 
hers.  "To  me,  too,"  he  stated.  "Don't  think 


110       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

it  isn't.  But  it's  so  much  easier  to  face  life 
with  a  laugh,  dear." 

'  *  That,  too,  you  'ave  teach  me,  who  did  nevair 
think  to  smile  again.  But  it  are  hard  to  dis- 
cover the — the — What  you  call  it?  The  silver 
undergarment  of  the  cloud! — Oh!  I  see  you 
smile  in  the  big  eyes  of  you  at  the  foolishness 
of  me;  but  I  know  you  onderstan'  that  which 
I  mean.  To  me  the  cloud  bank  is  black,  an' 
there  are  not  even  the  so  small  rift  except  for 
you. ' ' 

"I'm  being  very  good  and  only  listening," 
he  told  her. 

She  nodded.  Her  unexpected  happiness  was 
so  great  that  actuality  seemed  less  cruel.  "I 
think  it  was  that  the  people  of  my  father  love 
me,  until  I  quarrel  with  heem  when  he  enter 
the  great  war,"  she  announced  thoughtfully. 
"All  my  life  long  I  hate  the  military  an'  the 
gun  an '  the  fighting  an '  the  blood  an '  the  grief. 
My  father  'ave  pay  with  the  life  of  heem  for 
the  ruin  of  his  country.  I,  who  are  all  what 
are  left  of  what  once  was,  are  now  but  a  exile 
on  a  so  distant  mountain." 


THE  HEART  OF  ME  111 

"I  can  sense  the  tragedy  of  it  all,  yet  it  only 
gives  me  the  greater  determination,  Naida. 
There  is  nothing  to  fear  in  what  is  past." 

Her  lips  grew  firmer  as  she  drew  a  long 
breath.  "The  Soviet  'ave  gain  control  in 
Nirgendsberg, "  she  said,  "an'  the  suffering  are 
intense.  I  am  inform  the  people  believe  the  one 
hope  of  them  is  in  my  return.  They  tell  to  me 
it  are  my  duty  to  go  back." 

Hale  straightened  as  if  a  lash  had  fallen 
across  his  shoulders.  The  lower  jaw  squared, 
and  there  came  a  glint  in  his  eyes  which  she 
might  have  understood  had  not  the  evenness  of 
his  voice  deceived  her.  "Would  you  mind  tell- 
ing me  who  showed  you  where  your  duty  led!" 
he  asked. 

"From  you  I  'ave  no  secret,"  she  answered. 
"Not  only  those  who  'ave  share  my  exile  talk 
such  thing,  but,  two  day  ago,  three  men  arrive 
from  Nirgendsberg  who  were  high  in  the  trus' 
of  my  father." 

"Go  on." 

"They  tell  me  the  leader  of  the  Soviet  'ave 
come  to  them  in  secret  an'  beg  their  aid.  At 


112       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

first  they  'ave  refuse  to  listen  to  such  traitor, 
but,  because  they  are  true  patriots,  at  last  they 
consent  to  hear.  It  is  tol'  mos'  frank  that  the 
salvation  of  the  country  rest  with  me.  The 
people  are  used  to  the  family  of  me,  an'  it  are 
the  peoples  who  mus'  be  heeded." 

"How  do  they  reconcile  soviet  rule  with  the 
return  of  royalty?" 

"Is  it  that  you  ask  the  plan  of  them?"  she 
asked,  a  trifle  puzzled. 

"If  you  think  you  should  tell  me." 

"Of  a  surety!  But  me,  I  do  not  see  over- 
clear.  There  are  a  counter-revolution  plan. 
The  soviet  will  surrender  ver'  quick,  for  the 
peoples  is  tired  an'  wish  peace." 

For  a  moment  he  was  thoughtful,  weighing 
carefully  the  move  he  must  make  against  what 
was  now  becoming  plainer.  "Counter-revolu- 
tion?" he  repeated,  as  if  to  himself. 

She  nodded  soberly. 

"Who's  financing  it?" 

"I  do  not  onderstan  V 

"Who's  backing  it;  where 's  the  money  com- 
ing from?" 


THE  HEART  OF  ME          113 

1 '  How  should  it  be  that  the  so  little  me  should 
know!  I  am  only  a  girl,  twenty-two.  Will  it 
need  money?  I 'ave  none." 

' '  Such  affairs  generally  have  a  bit  of  cash  in 
them  somewhere,"  he  answered,  with  a  grim 
smile.  "Are  all  these  people  here  with  you 
keen  about  this  revolution?" 

"What  do  you  mean?" 

"It  might  be  put  differently,"  he  acknowl- 
edged. "What  have  they  to  gain  by  your  re- 
turn to  Nirgendsberg?" 

"All  that  which  they  'ave  lost,"  she  an- 
nounced innocently.  "But  I  do  not  think  they 
'ave  consider  that.  It  are  the  happiness  of 
Nirgendsberg  alone  of  which  they  speak." 

"Yes,"  he  growled,  "I  can  believe  it.  The 
little  I  saw  of  Madame  and  the  others  gave  me 
the  impression  they  were  one  hundred  per  cent, 
efficient  as  patriots.  Naida,"  he  broke  out, 
"don't  you  see  that  you've  been  deceived;  that 
these  people  are  wholly  selfish;  that  they  care 
nothing  for  Nirgendsberg  except  that  it  con- 
tains the  wealth  they  have  lost?  Don't  you  see 
they  have  made  some  sort  of  bargain  with  the 


114        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

Bolshevik,  and  that  you  are  a  part  of  the  price 
they  are  forced  to  pay?" 

"But  I  are  worth  nothing,"  she  said,  her 
great  eyes  round. 

"You  are  worth  everything  to  them,"  he 
contradicted.  "You're  their  forlorn  hope. 
That's  why  they  make  you  a  virtual  prisoner, 
why  they  make  you  afraid,  then  fill  your  in- 
nocent little  head  with  their  rotten  suggestions 
of  unselfish  duty  to  a  country  which  owes  you 
far  more  than  you  can  ever  owe  to  it.  They  're 
using  you  as  a  dupe,  a  blind,  a  cat's-paw  with 
which  to  pull  their  scorching  chestnuts  out  of 
the  heart  of  a  political  conflagration." 

"You  mean  they  tell  to  me  that  which  are 
untrue?"  she  faltered. 

"Untrue!  There  isn't  honesty  enough  in 
that  gang  to — Oh,  what's  the  use  of  throwing 
mud  into  a  putrid  swamp!"  he  exploded.  "I 
see  it  all,  but  I'm  not  asking  you  to  take  my 
word  alone.  Is  there  any  one  in  Nirgendsberg 
you  trust  implicitly?" 

"Baron  Barezay,"  she  answered,  completely 
bewildered.  "He  are  the  father-in-law  of  Ma- 


THE  HEART  OF  ME          115 

dame  an'  the  god-father  to  me.  He  are  such  a 
man  like  you,  heart  of  the  heart  of  me." 

"How  can  I  get  in  communication  with 
him  ? ' '  The  question  was  crisp  with  determina- 
tion. 

"The  Soviet  'ave  but  jus'  now  thrown  him 
into  prison,"  she  said  sadly.  "All  who  are  of 
a  closeness  to  me  suffer." 

"I  can  get  to  him." 

"No!"  she  cried,  her  lips  trembling  as  she 
clutched  him.  "That,  above  all  else,  would  be 
what  they  wish.  Should  you  enter  Nirgends- 
berg,  you  would  nevair  return." 

"Me!"  He  smiled,  partly  to  allay  her  fears, 
but  more  because  of  the  absurdity  of  any  one 's 
bothering  about  him  politically. 

"You,"  she  insisted.  "It  are  you  above  all 
they  hate  an'  fear." 

"Why?" 

"Because  they  suspec'  you  are  the  agent  of 
some  government  which  are  enemy  to  them," 
she  faltered. 

* '  They  're  not  such  fools ! ' '  The  exclamation 
made  her  look  down  at  him  in  wonderment. 


116       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"Who's  the  man  they  plan  to  have  you  marry?" 
he  demanded  abruptly. 

For  an  instant  he  felt  the  convulsive  grip 
of  her  fingers,  then  her  hands  flew  to  cover  her 
white  cheeks.  "How  did  you  know!"  she 
cried.  "Oh,  how  did  you  know?" 

" What  I  don't  know,"  he  declared  savagely, 
"I'm  making  some  guesses  at.  Who  is  it?" 

"The  cousin  of  me,  the  Prince  Ivan  Petro- 
vitch,"  she  said,  so  low  he  scarcely  caught  the 
name. 

"Bound-faced,  fat  oaf  with  pop  eyes  who 
came  to  Territet  two  days  ago?" 

She  nodded.  "But  he  are  not  what  he  look. 
He  are  treacherous  an'  dangerous  an'  ver',  ver' 
angry.  There  are  no  finer  swordsman  in  all 
Europe.  It  'ave  been  told  to  him  I  'ave  met 
with  you  an'  he  an'  the  others  'ave  vow  I  shall 
see  you  not  again." 

"You're  with  me  now.  That  shows  how  lit- 
tle there  is  to  fear  from  them." 

"But  so  far  I  'ave  protec'  you,"  she  con- 
fessed, frightened  at  his  seeming  contempt  for 
those  she  knew  he  should  fear. 


THE  HEART  OF  ME  117 

" What's  that!'*  He  was  on  his  feet,  tower- 
ing above  her.  "What  do  you  mean?  How 
have  you  protected  me  ? " 

" Please!  Please !"  She,  too,  sprang  up- 
right, aghast  at  the  change  her  confession  had 
wrought  in  him. 

''Answer  me,"  he  commanded. 

He  saw  her  fight  for  control  of  her  voice, 
saw  the  quick  catch  of  her  breath,  saw  the  soft 
palms  press  against  white  cheeks.  "It  are  be- 
cause I  love  you  so, ' '  she  faltered.  *  *  The  night 
they  'ave  arrive  at  Territet  two  day  ago,  they 
tell  me  secret  agents  'ave  been  sent  to  Suisse 
to  watch  them  an '  me,  to  fin '  out  that  which  are 
plan,  to  block  that  which  are  attempt.  An '  they 
tell  me  you  are  of  these,  an'  they  vow  to  make 
way  with  you  on  the  moment,  if  I  do  not  con- 
sent to  come  here  with  them.  It  were  to  save 
you  I  came ;  to  save  you  I  write  you  not  to  fol- 
low." 

"But  you  know  I'm  not  the  sort  who'd  spy  on 
a  helpless  girl.  Can't  you  see  it's  all  a  part 
of  their  dirty  plot  to  get  you  back  into  Nir- 
gendsberg?" 


118       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"All  I  see,"  she  said,  her  voice  catching,  "is 
there  is  great  danger  to  you,  sweet  of  the  heart 
of  me.  Nothing  else  matter." 

"A  great  deal  else  matters,"  he  contra- 
dicted, with  a  sharpness  so  out  of  tune  with  the 
tenderness  in  his  heart  that  the  very  coolness  of 
his  voice  surprised  him,  too.  "Do  you  want 
to  go  back  to  Nirgendsberg?" 

"I  mus'  do  what  are  my  duty,"  she  answered 
bravely. 

"But  is  that  your  duty?  Do  the  people  there 
want  you,  do  you  think?  Don't  you  believe, 
if  that  were  really  so,  some  one  would  have 
come  to  you  directly  from  them?  Do  you  think 
they  would  have  been  stupid  enough  to  have  put 
their  cause  in  the  hands  of  men  they  overthrew 
six  months  ago?  You  can't  believe  that, 
Naida.  You  may  know  nothing  of  political  con- 
ditions, but  you  must  know  human  nature  well 
enough  to  appreciate  the  sheep  do  not  entrust 
their  cause  to  the  wolf  pack." 

"Then  you  do  not  trus'  them  who  are  come 
to  me?"  she  asked,  with  a  helplessness  which 
made  it  still  more  difficult  to  keep  from  en- 


THE  HEART  OF  ME  119 

folding  her  in  his  arms  and  bidding  her  to  for- 
get everything  except  that  he  would  protect 
her. 

Instead,  however,  he  maintained  his  outward 
calm,  for  he  knew  it  would  be  best  for  them  both 
to  convince  her  now  of  what  beset  her.  "Most 
assuredly  I  don't  trust  them,"  he  asserted. 
"Even  had  they  not  lied  to  you  about  me,  I 
would  have  suspected  them  of  far  more  than 
you  seem  able  to  imagine.  I  don't  know  what 
the  stake  they  play  for  is,  but  it's  a  high  one. 
They've  emphasized  duty  to  you,  but  you  need 
not  consider  their  interpretation  of  it.  Your 
duty  is  to  yourself — and  to  me." 

"It  is  true,"  she  granted.  "The  duty  of  me 
is  to  you.  It  are  what  I  'ave  tol'.  No,"  she 
protested,  in  a  sad  voice,  as  she  once  again 
gently  pushed  him  away,  "I  'ave  listen  an'  now 
it  shall  be  you  who  hark.  Should  I  go  to  them 
an'  announce  I  would  become  the  wife  of  you, 
they  would  but  laugh,  an '  say  I  were  of  a  great 
madness  an'  that  it  were  necessaire  I  be  took 
away  from  here  to  some  place  in  my  own  Ian' 
where  I  should  recover.  It  are  so,"  she  cried, 


120       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

when  she  saw  the  protest  forming  on  his  lips, 
" already  they  'ave  threaten  that  ver'  thing." 

"They  might  find  it  difficult  now,"  he  stated, 
his  teeth  set.  "You've  still  a  few  things  to 
learn  about  me." 

Again  the  golden  head  shook  dubiously,  but 
now  she  placed  a  hand  on  each  shoulder  and 
looked  up  bravely  into  his  face.  "An'  you,  too, 
'ave  a  lesson,  sweet  of  the  heart  of  me,"  she 
said.  "You  know  not  the  determination,  nor 
the  desperateness,  nor  the  cruelty  of  them  who 
are  from  my  Ian',  nor  of  the  evil  they  do  with 
the  mere  shrug  of  the  shoulder.  If  they  take 
me  from  here,  an'  you  should  follow,  how  dan- 
gerous would  be  the  search  for  you!" 

"They  don't  worry  me  in  the  least." 

"You  don't  know  that  which  you  say,"  she 
argued.  "Nor  the  so  great  evils  you  so  bravely 
scorn,  which  would  alight  on  the  dear  head  of 
you.  It  are  because  I  'ave  been  jus'  a  girl  who 
'ave  appreciate  the  wonder  of  her  only  love, 
that  I  'ave  been  of  a  weakness  an'  listen  to  the 
sweet  pleadings  of  you.  But  now  the  love  of 
you  'ave  made  of  me  a  woman.  It  are  because 


THE  HEART  OF  ME  121 

I  love  you  so,  I  tell  you  this.  You  shall  go  from 
here,  even  back  to  your  own  Ian',  an'  there  you 
shall  forget  the  girl  who  'ave  show  you  the  in- 
side of  her  heart,  an'  who  shall  love  you  alway 
an'  alway,  forever." 

"And  you  think  I'll  give  you  up,  when  you 
tell  me  you  love  me?" 

"It  are  not  what  I  think;  but  what  I  know 
are  for  the  best  of  you.  You  mus'.  An'  you 
shall  forget,"  she  added  bravely;  "there  is 
more  beautiful  girls  than  me  an '  one  shall  make 
you  forget." 

He  stepped  back.  "Is  that  the  way  you  love 
me  I "  he  asked.  ' '  Could  another  man  make  you 
forget?" 

"No!  No!  Ten  thousan'  noes!  But  for 
you  it  mus'  be  different.  It  are  because  I  can- 
not bring  the  so  great  dangers  down  upon  you. 
Can  you  not  onderstan'?  Can  you  not  compre- 
hen'  that  the  duty  of  which  you  speak  is  clear 
before  the  sad  eyes  of  me?  Can  you  not  be- 
lieve the  safety  of  you  is  more  to  me  than  the 
happiness  of  me,  myself?  It  are  because  I 
know  the  desperateness  of  these  men  at  who 


122        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

you  laugh  that  I  mak'  the  sacrifice  for  you 
which  are  the  duty  I  owe  to  you  an'  me." 

For  a  moment  he  stood  looking  deep  into  the 
eyes  which  welled  with  tears.  "You've  told  me 
all  I  need  to  know, ' '  he  said,  gathering  her  into 
his  arms  with  a  new  tenderness.  "I  was  a  bit 
afraid  you  might  believe  it  was  your  duty  to 
go  back  to  Nirgendsberg.  You've  exiled  that 
fear  as  completely  as  they  have  exiled  you. 
That  much  is  settled.  As  for  your  breaking 
your  heart  over  illusionary  dangers  which  you 
imagine  threaten  me,  forget  them.  Go  back  to 
these  people  and  tell  them  what  you  like,  only 
end  up  by  saying  you're  going  to  America  with 
a  husband  who  is  entirely  competent  to  protect 
both  himself  and  what  is  his." 

"No!  No!"  she  begged.  "They  mus'  not 
know  you  'ave  arrive  here." 

"Can't  you  continue  to  trust  me,  dear?" 

"The  man  are  the  stronger,"  she  sighed,  at 
last;  "but  it  are  because  the  woman  love  the 
mos',  that  she  see  more  clear.  I  think  it  is  that 
I  see  a  way,  sweet  of  the  heart  of  me.  Give 
me  but  one  small  day  and  then,  if  what  look  like 


THE  HEART  OF  ME  123 

a  hope  to  me,  prove  but  a  mirage,  I  come  to  you 
an'  say,  'Beloved,  do  what  you  will,  for  what 
you  will  are  the  will  of  me.'  It  are  because  I 
love,"  she  pleaded,  seeing  the  frown  gathering 
on  his  forehead.  '  *  Please  to  prove  that  the  love 
of  you  is  still  of  a  great  onselfishness,  an'  give 
to  me  the  one  little  day  in  which  to  mak'  the 
fight  for  the  happiness  of  me." 

"Show  me  the  way  to  refuse  you  anything 
and  I  will." 

"Nevair!"  she  cried,  pressing  trembling  lips 
to  his.  "See,  now  it  are  me  who  are  the  tyrant, 
an'  this  are  my  comman':  Return  away  from 
here  an'  let  none  who  watch  me  know  you  are 
arrived.  Be  not  of  such  an  injured  air,  be- 
loved," she  begged,  a  tender  smile  breaking 
through  the  tears,  "for  the  look  of  you  mak' 
the  heart  of  me  almos'  to  laugh." 

"You're  the  very  spirit  of  the  Alps,"  he 
whispered,  holding  her  close,  "first  sunshine, 
then  tears,  then  blinding  sunshine  again." 

"But  no  snow,"  she  added,  "for  you,  no 
snow!" 


CHAPTEE  VII 

A  GIRL  OF   DREAMS 

HALF,  knew  that  love  had  made  him  weak. 
He  knew  things  now  which  he  prayed  she  might 
not  even  imagine.  He  should  not  have  bent 
before  the  sweet  pleading  of  her  one  request. 
While  she  was  all  that  was  perfection,  he  ap- 
preciated that,  no  matter  how  strong  her  will, 
her  experience  was  too  slight  to  cope  with  those 
who  plotted  to  use  her  as  a  ladder.  While  he 
had  made  no  effort  to  fathom  the  plan  she  had 
formed,  even  in  his  loyalty  to  her  he  was  forced 
to  admit  it  could  have  small  chance  to  succeed. 

The  danger  which  she  seemed  convinced  hung 
over  him  was  too  vague  and  too  mediaeval  to 
consider.  Switzerland  was  not  Nirgendsberg. 
If  there  were  to  be  a  clash,  it  would  be  merely 
verbal  and,  probably,  quite  as  indefinite  as  had 
been  that  half-forgotten  incident  of  the  Kur- 
saal.  He  was  so  sure  of  this  that  he  read  the 

124 


A  GIRL  OF  DREAMS          125 

card  which  was  brought  to  him,  late  in  the  after- 
noon, with  no  sensation  of  surprise.  ' '  Tell  the 
Count  I  will  join  him  in  a  moment,"  he  said. 

He  was  as  certain  that  it  would  be  the  dapper, 
white-haired  man  of  the  gardens  who  waited 
him  in  the  lounge,  as  he  was  that  neither  would 
gain  much  satisfaction  from  the  interview.  But 
the  relief  from  the  paralysis  of  inaction  was  so 
sharp  that  he  swung  into  the  room  as  if  com- 
ing to  welcome  a  long  unseen  friend. 

The  old  gentleman  was  on  his  patent-leath- 
ered feet  on  the  instant.  His  bow  was  coldly 
formal  and  Hale  felt  the  gray  eyes  boring  into 
his  face.  "Monsieur  Hale,  I  believe!"  he  said, 
in  purring  French. 

Hale  inclined  his  head,  but,  instead  of  offer- 
ing his  hand,  raised  it  to  glance  at  the  card,  as 
if  to  be  certain  of  the  long  name  it  bore.  "It 
is  Monsieur  le — " 

"  l Monsieur  le  Count'  will  serve  our  present 
purpose, ' '  broke  in  the  other.  ' '  I  am  sure  Mon- 
sieur understands  that  as  well  as  he  can  com- 
prehend my  lamentable  French." 

"I  regret  mine  is  not  as  good,"  was  the 


126       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

equally  calm  reply.  "So  long  as  Monsieur  once 
found  my  presence  distasteful,  I  must  either 
presume  he  has  accepted  the  genuineness  of  my 
apology  or  that — " 

The  thin  hands  went  up  in  quick  protest. 
"Permit  me  to  hope,"  he  begged,  "that  once 
I  misjudged  Monsieur.  It  is  because  you 
proved  yourself  so  frank  that  I  have  presumed 
to  force  myself  upon  you." 

Hale  nodded  again.  "Why  not  sit  down?" 
he  suggested.  "We  have  met  without  the  form- 
ality of  an  introduction  from  mutual  friends, 
but  there  is  no  reason  to  stand  upon  formality." 

"Monsieur  Hale  would  grace  the  diplomatic 
service  of  his  country,"  smiled  Count  Otto,  as 
he  followed  to  where  two  deep  chairs  faced 
each  other.  "Such  play  upon  phrases  strikes 
responsive  chords  in  one  who  represents  the 
old  school." 

Hale's  lips  twitched  with  amusement.  He 
could  not  but  wonder  if  he  had  been  placed  in 
the  category  of  those  who  may  be  won  by  flat- 
tery. Therefore  the  next  remark  came  as  the 
greater  surprise. 


A  GIRL  OF  DREAMS  127 

"Yet  it  is  not  to  barter  the  flowers  of  rhetoric 
that  I  have  ventured  to  encroach  upon  the  time 
of  Monsieur,"  the  Count  went  on.  " While  my 
mission  may  seem  strange,  I  know  Monsieur  to 
be  one  who  will  listen  attentively  and  act 
wisely." 

If  he  expected  a  reply,  he  was  disappointed. 
But,  if  so,  he  hid  his  feelings  to  perfection. 
Crossing  one  thin  knee  over  the  other,  he  rested 
his  elbows  on  the  arms  of  the  chair  and  the 
tips  of  his  fingers  met  with  slow  exactitude. 
' '  The  conditions  in  certain  parts  of  Europe  are 
to-day  so  confused, ' '  he  announced  deliberately, 
"that  we,  who  struggle  against  the  aftermath 
of  war,  cannot  expect  those  of  a  great  and  vic- 
torious nation  to  spare  time  enough  to  familiar- 
ize themselves  with  our  difficulties.  It  would  be 
selfishness  on  our  part  to  ask  such  intricate 
economic  research  of  them.  It  is  because  of 
this  that  I  beg  Monsieur  to  accept  as  an  estab- 
lished fact  that  not  only  empires  are  in  the 
throes  of  rehabilitation,  but  certain  smaller 
and  less  known  lands  are  at  least  equal  suffer- 
ers." 


128       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"I  assure  Monsieur  le  Count  I  have  heard 
something  of  the  sort. ' ' 

The  gray  eyes  studied  the  calm  face  with  in- 
creasing keenness,  but  there  was  no  change  in 
the  low-pitched  voice.  "Under  such  condi- 
tions," he  continued,  "it  will  be  easier  to  sym- 
pathize with  one  who  is  in  distress." 

"Surely,  Monsieur  le  Count  is  too  skilled  in 
diplomatic  affairs  to  expect  more  than  blind 
sympathy  from  the  blind,"  he  suggested. 

"Were  circumstances  other  than  they  are,  I 
assure  Monsieur  Hale  it  would  be  an  unbounded 
joy  to  sit  on  his  left  in  council,"  the  Count 
acknowledged.  "It  is  because  of  my  respect 
for  such  subtlety  that  I  cannot  bring  myself  to 
doubt  that  Monsieur 's  keen  perception  has  al- 
ready informed  him  of  my  purpose  in  asking 
a  few  moments  of  his  time. ' ' 

"I'm  afraid  you're  over-generous,"  retorted 
Hale.  "Although  I  found  your  brief  account 
of  present  European  conditions  of  interest,  I 
cannot  see  how  they  can  affect  me,  one  way  or 
the  other,  and  I  am  selfish  enough  to  presume 


A  GIRL  OF  DREAMS          129 

you  came  to  discuss  some  definite  subject  with 
me." 

The  Count's  fingers  parted,  only  to  meet 
again  very  gently.  ' '  Even  should  Monsieur  be 
unable  to  see  how  conditions  could  affect  him," 
he  said  smoothly,  "would  it  be  quite  impossible 
for  him  to  imagine  how  he  might  affect  them!" 

"Quite,"  agreed  Hale  as  politely. 

"Then  Monsieur  might  permit  me,  for  the 
sake  of  what  promises  to  be  a  delectable  argu- 
ment, to  me  at  least,  to  ask  him  a  hypothetical 
question?" 

"It  would  give  me  great  pleasure,  sir." 

"Assume  then,  my  very  dear  friend,  that, 
either  to  the  west  or  to  the  east  of  the  Car- 
pathians, there  had  once  been  a  small  principal- 
ity which,  because,  for  the  moment,  we  touch 
upon  whimsicalities,  we  will  call  the  Principal- 
ity of  Nowhere.  Let  us  further  assume  that  it 
was  engulfed  in  the  tides  of  war,  to  be  cast  up, 
with  other  flotsam  of  peace,  under  the  red  flag 
of  bolshevism.  Let  us  assume  that  its  reigning 
family  is  extinct,  except  for  a  sole  representa- 
tive, who  escaped  into  a  neutral  country.  Let 


130       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

us  assume  that  the  old  regime  is  now  able  to  re- 
store this  sole  representative  to  power  and,  at 
the  same  time,  and  of  far  more  import,  restore 
the  sorry  little  principality  to  some  semblance 
of  its  former  prosperity." 

"Very  interesting,"  agreed  Hale,  as  the  man 
paused  and  looked  at  him,  a  quizzical  smile  on 
his  thin  lips.  "It  would  seem,  however,  to  be 
more  a  case  for  presentation  before  what  may 
eventually  be  a  League  of  Nations,  than  for  set- 
tlement by  one  whose  imagination  is  too  feeble 
to  grasp  the  possibilities  of  imaginary  policies 
on  a  mythical  principality." 

"It  is  due  to  my  inability  to  plead  my  case 
that  Monsieur  fails  to  grasp  the  interest  with 
which  I  wait  a  more  satisfactory  answer.  It  is 
probable  that  I  did  not  emphasize  one  phase 
sufficiently.  As  I  explained,  the  dynasty  of  this 
land,  of  which  we  speak  so  hypothetically,  is 
represented  only  by  a  young  girl,  one  who  has 
been  reared  in  seclusion,  who  has  known  no  men 
of  her  own  age,  who  has  had  no  experience 
which  would  teach  her  to  mistrust  her  immature 
judgment,  and  to  avoid  the  lure  of  a  romantic- 


A  GIRL  OF  DREAMS          131 

ism  inherited  from  generations  of  chivalrous 
ancestors." 

"Monsieur  le  Count  begins  to  interest  me," 
confessed  Hale.  "I  did  not  suppose  that,  in 
these  days  of  materialism,  such  a  girl  could  ex- 
ist, except  in  the  dreams  of  two  such  men  as 
we  who,  on  meeting  for  the  first  time,  tell  each 
other  fairy  tales.  You  fascinate  me,  Count; 
tell  me  more  of  this  princess  who  is  all  girl." 

Hale  saw  the  white  teeth  catch  at  the  droop- 
ing white  moustache,  but,  when  the  Count  took 
up  the  gauge,  there  was  no  sign  in  his  voice  that 
the  thrust  had  even  touched  his  skin.  "Yes," 
he  agreed,  "I  own  the  picture  I  have  painted 
intrigues  me  also.  But  my  blood  is  not  so 
young  as  Monsieur's,  and  so  I  see  the  vision 
from  a  different  angle.  To  me  the  innocence, 
the  trust,  the  loyalty  of  what  Monsieur  wisely 
calls  only  the  girl  of  his  dreams,  are  attributes 
to  be  respected. ' ' 

"I  trust  I  misunderstand  Monsieur  le 
Count." 

Hale's  voice  was  sharp,  but  the  Count's 
quickly  raised  hand  begged  for  peace. 


132       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"We  speak  of  supposition,  Monsieur,"  he 
was  reminded;  "or,  perhaps,  of  what  you  more 
aptly  called  'mere  dreams.'  I  make  small  pre- 
tense at  psychology;  but  would  it  be  distasteful 
to  Monsieur,  should  I  tell  him  one  of  the  dreams 
most  vivid  in  my  fancy?  Then,  perhaps,  he 
will  do  a  like  favor  for  me.  A  comparison  of 
fancies  would,  I  am  sure,  be  both  of  interest 
and  of  value — to  students  of  the  psychical, ' '  he 
added,  with  a  bland  smile. 

"I  listen." 

"For  many  months,"  he  went  on,  in  his  un- 
emotional way,  "I  have  had  dreams  in  which 
an  old  man,  whose  life-work  failed  because  his 
judgment  was  only  human,  was  able  to  mold 
failure  into  success.  Those  who  rage  in  the 
place  which  was  once  his,  find  the  demands  for 
constructive  statesmanship  too  intricate  for 
their  untutored  minds.  The  people  grow  rest- 
ive once  more.  Firm  hands  are  again  needed 
on  the  helm  of  state.  In  fact,  Monsieur,  the 
hour  of  reincarnation  has  struck." 

"Monsieur  le  Count  will  pardon  me;  but  he 
is  confusing  the  psychical  with  the  material. ' ' 


A  GIRL  OF  DREAMS          133 

1 '  It  is  possible, ' '  was  the  dry  retort.  *  *  There 
is  ever  a  moment  of  mental  bewilderment  in 
that  period  which  divides  dream  from  reality." 

"Do  we  leave  dreams  behind  us  now?" 

For  a  long  moment  the  gray  eyes  were  fixed 
on  the  expressionless  features  opposite.  "If 
Monsieur  will  accept  the  advice  of  an  old  man," 
stated  the  Count  meaningly,  "he  will  do  exactly 
that." 

Hale  shook  his  head.  "It  would  be  but  a 
poor  compliment  to  the  ability  of  Monsieur  le 
Count  as  a  translator  of  dreams,"  he  retorted, 
"if  I  could  so  easily  renounce  the  lure  the  spell 
of  his  verbal  paintings  has  cast  upon  me.  Like 
him,  I  cling  tenaciously  to  the  fabric  of  my 
dreams. ' ' 

"Monsieur  could  make  a  very  grave  mistake 
by  so  doing,"  suggested  Count  Otto. 

"We  are  all  human,"  confessed  Hale,  with 
equal  regret. 

Again  there  was  the  silence  which  comes  when 
two  skillful  fencers  lock  foils  and  seek  an  open- 
ing. But  Hale  was  the  one  who  could  afford  to 
wait. 


,134        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"We  are,  indeed,  all  human,"  acknowledged 
the  Count,  "and,  because  we  are  human,  no  one 
cares  to  see  his  plans  frustrated." 

"We  are  in  perfect  accord  there,"  came  the 
prompt  agreement. 

"And  when  much  is  at  stake,  the  cost  to  the 
individual  may  not  be  reckoned." 

"There  we  disagree,  Monsieur  le  Count.  My 
present  philosophy  is  entirely  individualistic." 

"It  is  with  deep  regret  that  I  have  been 
forced  to  that  conclusion,"  he  acknowledged  on 
the  instant.  "Again  I  beg  the  privilege  of 
bringing  the  fallacy  of  such  reasoning  to  the 
attention  of  Monsieur.  There  is  more  than  the 
happiness  of  individuals  at  stake." 

"So  we  leave  dreams?"  Hale's  question 
was  mockingly  curious. 

"I  have  once  before  ventured  to  hint  that 
such  a  course  would  be  the  wiser  for  Monsieur 
to  follow." 

"Yet  once  before  I  have  ventured  to  go  con- 
trary to  the  hint  of  Monsieur  le  Count,"  was  the 
equally  cold  reply. 

"Surely  Monsieur  does  not 'delude  himself 


A  GIRL  OF  DREAMS          135 

with  the  supposition  his  interference  will  be  ac- 
cepted supinely?" 

Hale  rose.  "If  I  may  be  pardoned  for  the 
suggestion,"  he  observed,  "for  one  who 
avowedly  championed  phantasy,  your  last  re- 
mark savored  strangely  of  threat." 

The  Count,  too,  came  to  his  feet.  "Threats 
are  distasteful  to  me,  as  well,"  he  agreed,  with 
a  shrug  of  his  narrow  shoulders.  "I  hoped 
Monsieur  might  see  the  light  of  reason.  This 
much  may  be  said,  however.  There  is  too  much 
at  stake  to  permit  personal  sentiments  to  inter- 
fere with  matters  of  state.  That,  I  am  sure, 
Monsieur  fully  comprehends.  Should  he  con- 
tinue to  place  his  so-called  individualistic  ideals 
above  the  intents  of  a  well-organized  group  of 
patriots,  he  alone  will  be  responsible  for  re- 
sults." 

"Anxiety  for  my  welfare  should  not  be  per- 
mitted to  disturb  the  dreams  of  Monsieur  le 
Count." 

The  calmness  of  the  retort  was  met  in  kind. 

"The  welfare  of  Monsieur  is  of  such  slight 
consequence  to  us  that  I  give  it  even  no  uncon- 


136       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

scious  thought.  It  is  because  of  the  unexplain- 
able  interest  of  another  in  him  that  I  venture  to 
warn  him  of  what  might  occur,  should  he  at- 
tempt to  continue  along  a  forbidden  course. ' ' 

"For  the  first  time  we  become  definite,"  as- 
serted Hale,  with  a  cold  smile,  as  he  turned 
toward  the  door,  "and,  for  the  first  time,  our 
conversation  becomes  irksome  to  me.  I  am 
sure  Monsieur  le  Count  will  understand  my  rea- 
son for  terminating  our  interview.*' 

"Then  Monsieur  Hale  refuses  to  cease  his  in- 
terference in  what  is  no  concern  of  his  I ' ' 

"Whether  or  not  it  is  a  concern  of  mine  is  for 
me  to  determine.  At  the  moment,  I  hesitate  to 
force  my  further  conversation  upon  the  gen- 
erosity of  Monsieur  le  Count,  but,  instead,  wish 
him  a  very  good  afternoon." 

He  bowed  gravely  as  he  stood  aside  to  allow 
the  old  gentleman  to  pass  in  silence,  then  turned 
and  went  to  change  for  dinner  as  unconcerned 
as  if  he  had  been  discussing  some  entirely  im- 
personal matter  with  a  casual  acquaintance. 
And,  in  reality,  this  meeting,  which  had  begun 
with  vague  generalities  and  closed  with  a 


A  GIRL  OF  DREAMS          137 

scarcely  veiled  threat,  troubled  him  not  at  all. 
While  the  course  he  might  follow  was  entirely 
unmapped,  the  goal  was  definite  and  distinct. 

What  did  trouble  him  was  what  might  have 
been  said  up  there  in  the  chalet.  Something 
had  happened.  The  old  diplomat  would  not 
have  ventured  forth  to  warn  him  a  second  time 
unless  there  were  weighty  reasons  for  such  an 
unconventional  move.  No  matter  what,  how 
much,  or  how  little,  she  might  have  told  them, 
he  knew  that  he  had  committed  himself  to  a 
definite  course,  and  he  was  equally  sure  he  had 
joined  issue  with  people  who  would  not  stop  at 
the  point  where  diplomatic  measures  had  failed. 

He  dined,  not  with  the  apprehension  of  one 
who  fears  the  unknown,  but  with  the  certainty 
of  one  who  sees  come  true  such  dreams  as  the 
old  Count  had  never  dreamed.  Nothing  could 
dim  the  memories  of  his  first  glimpse  into  a 
glorious  future,  yet  it  was  not  long  before  he 
began  to  experience  his  old  sensation  of  being 
confined  within  walls.  It  may  have  been  due 
to  his  early  love  for  the  out-of-doors,  possibly 
to  his  more  recent  life  in  camp  or  in  torn  fields, 


138        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

probably  to  an  unconsidered  desire  for  some 
form  of  physical  action.  Whatever  the  cause, 
he  obeyed  its  call  and  strolled  out  into  the  dim 
garden  to  stop  at  a  point  where  the  shrubbery- 
parted  in  such  fashion  that,  high  up  on  the 
night-enshrouded  mountainside,  he  could  see 
the  soft  gleam  of  lights  in  the  windows  of  the 
chalet. 

How  long  he  stood  there,  hands  clasped  be- 
hind him,  head  bare,  face  raised,  he  had  no 
idea.  It  was  long  enough  so  that  the  low- 
growled  gutteral,  from  the  thick  mass  of  green- 
ery at  his  elbow,  brought  him  back  to  things 
mundane  with  jarring  force.  The  next  instant 
the  bushes  parted  and  the  huge  bulk  of  Johann 
stood  beside  him. 

He  felt  something  thrust  into  his  hand,  knew 
it  was  some  message  from  her,  knew  it  must  be 
imperative,  else  she  would  not  have  spoken 
until  the  day  she  had  asked  for  was  gone.  For 
the  first  time  in  his  life  he  experienced  the  sick- 
ening, revolting  sensation  of  fear,  but  it  was 
fear  for  another,  for  the  one  dearest  to  him  in 
all  the  world.  His  fingers  tore  at  the  envelope 


A  GIRL  OF  DREAMS          139 

and  the  next  moment  he  had  struck  a  match. 

In  the  instant,  before  Johann  smothered  the 
flame  in  his  horny  palm,  Hale  caught  a  glimpse 
of  the  wrinkled  face.  It  was  enough.  He 
turned,  ran  down  the  path  and  stopped  where 
a  light  from  a  window  would  slant  across  the 
paper. 

"Beloved,"  he  read,  "I  have  fail.  Even  all 
that  which  you  command  have  I  tried  and  the 
anger  of  them  is  of  a  mighty  greatness.  One, 
who  is  faithful,  whisper  they  plot  to  remove  me 
from  here  and  you  from  the  path  of  them. 
They  say  I  are  mad,  and  must  be  taken  to  a 
more  quiet  place.  I  are  helpless,  but  I  matter 
not  at  all.  To-morrow  depart.  It  is  the  com- 
mand of  one  whose  heart  is  all  for  you.  For 
the  dear  sake  of  you,  forget  the  one  whose  love 
shall  live  forever  and  forever,  but  who  love  you 
too  well  to  bring  disaster  on  the  dear  head  of 
you.  Good-by,  sweet  of  the  heart  of  me,  good- 
by,  good-by." 

For  a  moment  he  stared  at  the  paper,  dumb- 
founded, then  all  the  fight  within  him  flared 
red.  Taking  a  pencil  from  his  pocket,  he  held 


140       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

her  note  in  his  hand.  "Neither  of  us  goes 
alone,"  he  wrote.  "When  I  command,  obey. 
Au  revoir." 

He  was  back  with  the  anxious  Johann  within 
the  minute.  "For  Naida,"  he  ordered,  giving 
him  the  answer.  "Go!" 

Again  he  was  alone,  but  now  there  was  no 
languor  in  his  pose,  no  tenderness  in  the  eyes 
which  turned  again  for  an  instant  to  the  steady 
lights  in  the  distant  chalet. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE   OVER-CROWDED   PATH 

1 1  SEND  my  man  to  my  room  at  once,  please. ' ' 
Something  the  clerk  saw  in  the  narrowed  eyes 
made  him  jump  to  the  telephone ;  but,  before  he 
could  connect  with  the  garage,  Hale  had  passed 
on  as  quietly  as  he  had  entered. 

Bates  found  an  equally  calm  man  bending 
over  a  map  spread  on  a  table;  but  the  set  jaw 
told  him  a  familiar  story.  Unconsciously  his 
heels  came  together.  "  Reporting  to  the  Cap'n 
for  duty,  sir,"  he  said. 

t( Right,  Tom."  For  a  brief  space  his  atten- 
tion returned  to  the  map.  "Come  here,"  he 
ordered  at  length.  "You  know  the  road  down 
to  Bex.  From  there,  take  this  one  across  to 
Martiny,  then  over  the  pass  to  Chamonix. 
Your  papers  are  in  order.  Tell  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Field  I  need  them  at  once.  You'd  better  bring 
them;  you're  a  better  driver  than  their  man." 

141 


142       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

Tom  examined  the  map  speculatively. 
"Ought  to  get  them  here  by  noon,  sir,  if 
they'll  make  a  fairly  good  start." 

"Won't  do.     Want  them  here  by  eight." 

It  was  so  quietly  spoken  that  Bates  found  it 
difficult  to  believe  he  had  heard  aright.  "Very 
good,  sir ! "  he  managed  to  agree.  *  *  At  eight. '  * 
He  had  half  completed  his  about-face  when 
Hale's  hand  fell  on  his  shoulder. 

"I  know  what  I'm  asking  of  you,  Tom." 

"  'Sail  right,  sir." 

"I  want  more." 

For  the  first  time  Bates  saw  anxiety  in  the 
set  face,  and  it  brought  a  lump  into  his  throat. 
"The  Cap'n  knows  he's  only  to  speak." 

"Thanks.  Do  the  people  we  followed  from 
Territet  keep  their  car  in  your  place?" 

"Two  of  'em.     Second  got  in  to-night." 

"Put  them  out  of  business  for  twenty-four 
hours." 

"Yes,  sir.    Anything  else?" 

"Only  the  old  order,  old  timer,"  answered 
Hale,  with  a  queer,  grim  laugh,  as  his  hand  fell 
on  Tom's  shoulder  with  a  slam.  "Let's  go!" 


THE  OVER-CROWDED  PATH     143 

It  was  enough,  more  than  enough.  The 
chance  to  do  something  for  the  man  had  made 
Bates  tingle  from  head  to  heel ;  but  that  old  call 
to  action  rekindled  every  atom  of  dormant  dare- 
deviltry  in  his  compact  frame.  He  was  out  of 
the  room  on  the  jump,  and  Hale  not  only  knew 
that  two  perfectly  good  cars  were  in  for  some 
rough  treatment,  but  that  any  who  interfered 
would  scarcely  enjoy  the  result. 

He  knew,  too,  that  Bates  fully  understood  the 
risks  of  the  run  he  had  been  ordered  to  make. 
Tom  would  save  the  seconds  that  caution  would 
make  him  spend  on  the  return  trip  by  driving 
the  first  half  of  the  journey  over  the  night- 
enshrouded  pass  at  dizzy  speed.  But  his  plan, 
already  half  formed,  demanded  the  assistance 
of  a  woman,  and  none  in  all  the  world  could 
enter  so  whole-heartedly  into  a  wild,  fantastic 
adventure  as  Peggy  Field,  especially  when 
aided  and  abetted  by  her  clever  and  equally 
reckless  husband. 

Once  more  he  bent  over  the  map.  In  spite 
of  his  need,  he  wondered  if  he  should  not  have 
allowed  another  hour.  The  risk  he  was  de- 


144        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

manding  of  them  all  was  heavy,  even  in  propor- 
tion to  his  need.  Had  it  been  for  himself,  he 
would  have  substracted  the  hour;  now  the 
thought  of  his  sister  being  literally  volplaned 
down  a  dangerous  pass,  made  him  pause  to  re- 
weigh  his  demand. 

He  rechecked  the  route  more  conservatively. 
For  the  first  time  in  his  career,  caution  won; 
but  it  was  a  caution  born  of  unselfishness. 
Hatless,  he  started  in  pursuit  of  Bates. 

While  certain  that  the  brief  time  which  had 
elapsed  would  not  serve  to  give  Tom  oppor- 
tunity to  maltreat  two  cars  and  start  a  third, 
he  wasted  no  seconds  on  the  windings  of  the 
carefully  laid  out  path ;  but  cut  across  the  grass 
toward  the  gate  which  gave  into  the  street  run- 
ning past  the  garage.  As  he  skirted  one  thick 
clump  of  shrubs  in  the  darkest  part  of  the  line, 
he  thought  he  saw  two  dim  figures  moving 
toward  him;  but  he  had  neither  time  nor  in- 
clination to  speculate  about  loiterers  whose  con- 
cerns were  none  of  his. 

As  he  swung  through  the  gate,  he  nearly  col- 
lided with  a  man  in  evening  dress,  but  passed 


THE  OVER-CROWDED  PATH     145 

him,  too,  without  a  second  glance  and  broke 
into  a  run.  He  was  within  an  hundred  yards 
of  the  garage  when  the  yelp  of  a  horn  checked 
him.  Even  as  he  leaped  to  intercept  the  car, 
it  flashed  by.  The  tense  face  bent  over  the 
wheel  had  eyes  only  for  the  road  and,  before 
Hale  could  shout,  the  red  tail  light  had  disap- 
peared around  the  lower  turn  and  the  horn  was 
demanding  the  right  of  way  through  Villars. 
Motionless,  tense,  he  listened  for  the  dreaded 
crash.  Then  came  a  series  of  wild  blasts  as 
Tom  claimed  the  freedom  of  the  plunging  road 
to  Bex. 

He  appreciated,  now  that  it  was  too  late,  that, 
if  there  had  been  nothing  in  France  which  could 
check  the  men  in  whose  ears  rang  the  cry  with 
which  he  had  again  unleashed  one  of  them,  there 
certainly  was  nothing  in  Switzerland.  It  would 
be  idle  to  telephone  ahead. 

It  was  all  on  the  knees  of  the  gods.  That  part 
of  the  game  was  opened;  but  he  needed  knowl- 
edge of  the  field  on  which  he  thought  he  must 
make  his  next  play.  With  a  contempt  at  con- 
cealment which  was  totally  characteristic,  he 


146       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

walked  up  the  street  in  the  direction  of  the 
chalet. 

The  hedges  grew  scant,  gave  way  to  walls  of 
rough-piled  stones  and  these,  in  turn,  sank  into 
unconfined  pasture  lands.  The  road  grew  more 
uneven  as  it  climbed,  but  he  was  as  oblivious 
to  this  as  to  the  peace  and  beauty  of  the  night. 

He  had  covered,  possibly,  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
before  he  became  conscious  of  some  one  behind 
him.  Intolerantly  he  quickened  his  pace.  The 
sound  of  footsteps  did  not  diminish.  He 
stopped,  wheeled  about.  The  man  approached 
unconcernedly  and,  as  he  came  nearer,  Hale 
remembered  the  pudgy  face  and  mass  of  bone 
and  covering  fat.  The  dinner  coat  recalled  the 
narrowly  averted  collision  by  the  gate ;  the  com- 
bination quickened  his  pulse. 

But,  before  he  had  time  to  link  the  past  more 
closely  to  the  present,  the  man  stopped  directly 
in  front  of  him  and  stared  at  him  with  sneering 
contempt.  "  Monsieur  Hale  favors  strange 
paths,"  he  drawled,  his  English  barely  tainted 
with  a  burred  accent. 

The  tone  set  Hale's  raw  nerves  on  edge.    "I 


THE  OVER-CROWDED  PATH     147 

was  under  the  impression,"  he  retorted,  "that 
I  followed  an  open  road." 

"Yet  one  which  is  over-crowded,"  the  other 
added,  with  an  emphasis  which  was  not  in- 
tended to  be  misunderstood. 

"You're  the  one  who  finds  fault,"  suggested 
Hale,  with  a  shrug. 

"Monsieur  is  quite  correct;  I  find  fault. 
Crowds  are  distasteful  to  me." 

"Too  bad." 

"Does  Monsieur  insinute  my  tastes  are  in- 
consequential?" 

"Would  I  presume  to  imagine  they  were  not 
most  important  to  you?" 

"But  not  to  you?" 

"Monsieur  is  clever,"  observed  Hale  dryly. 

The  other  grew  even  more  rigid.  "I  per- 
ceive I  was  right  in  my  information,"  he  said 
haughtily ;  "  I  was  told  Monsieur  Hale  was  both 
arrogant  and  a  fool." 

Hale  started  forward,  but  checked  himself, 
his  face  expressionless.  "For  a  stranger," 
he  said  calmly,  "you're  somewhat  personal. 
What  do  you  want?" 


148       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"Monsieur  has  been  over-long  in  Suisse. 
The  climate  here  is  exceedingly  unhealthy. ' ' 

"I'm  fairly  rugged." 

"Must  I  tell  you  in  so  many  words  to 
go?" 

1 '  Not  if  you  value  your  own  health.  Who  the 
devil  are  you  to  meddle  with  my  affairs  ? ' ' 

"Who  I  am  matters  not  in  the  least.  I  tell 
you  that  your  presence  here  is  distasteful." 

"To  whom?" 

"To  me." 

"If  that's  all,"  retorted  Hale,  carelessly, 
"why  worry?" 

"Does  Monsieur  intend  that  as  an  insult?" 

Had  Hale  been  at  all  in  doubt  as  to  whom 
he  faced,  this  talk  of  insult  would  have  given 
him  the  needed  information.  Naida  had  said 
Ivan  Petrovitch  was  one  of  the  best  swordsmen 
in  Europe.  Hale  knew  which  end  of  a  sword 
was  the  business  department,  but  there  his 
knowledge  ended.  But  he  did  know  that  an 
attempt  was  about  to  be  made  to  educate  him 
in  some  way,  and  he  had  very  definite  ideas  con- 
cerning his  favorite  methods  of  education. 


THE  OVER-CROWDED  PATH     149 

"Insult!"  he  repeated.  "Oh!  Why  I  sup- 
pose you  could  take  it  as  a  mere  expression  of 
my  relief." 

"Even  should  I  accept  the  apology  as  im- 
plied, I  am  still  forced  to  recall  Monsieur's  at- 
tention to  the  need  of  his  immediate  depar- 
ture." 

"My  time's  quite  my  own,"  stated  Hale,  "at 
least  for  a  few  days.  During  those  few  days,  I 
shall  do  exactly  what  appeals  to  me  most." 

"Meaning  you  intend  to  neglect  good  ad- 
vice?" 

"Possibly." 

"Then  you  shall  obey  a  command,"  declared 
the  other,  drawing  himself  to  his  full  height. 
"You  will  leave  Villars  before  ten  to-morrow 
morning,  and  you  will  leave  without  attempt- 
ing to  communicate  with  my — with  a  certain 
person." 

That  Petrovitch  should  dare  bring  the  girl 
into  their  conversation  changed  Hale's  cool 
contempt  to  an  anger  as  cold  and  as  dangerous 
as  the  ice-capped  Diablerets  which  gleamed  in 
the  moonlight  high  above  him. 


150       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"Leave  even  hints  of  'persons'  out  of  this, 
you  busted  princeling!"  he  ordered  sharply. 

"For  that  you  shall  give  satisfaction,"  de- 
clared Petrovitch,  a  gleam  in  his  eyes  which 
told  of  purpose  accomplished. 

Hale  looked  him  over  from  head  to  foot. 
"It's  evident  you're  hunting  trouble,  but 
you've  no  idea  how  damned  close  you  are  to 
finding  it. ' ' 

"It  will  give  me  pleasure  to  remove  Mon- 
sieur." 

"Try  it." 

"My  friend  will  call  upon  a  friend  of  yours 
within  the  hour,"  he  accepted,  with  a  slight 
bow. 

"He  needn't.    Duels  don't  appeal  to  me." 

"I  should  have  remembered  the  American 
sense  of  self-preservation,"  he  sneered.  "One 
would  not  have  done  what  you  have  done,  who 
was  not  a  coward.  Do  you  hear,  Monsieur,  a 
coward.  And  cowards — Bah — "  His  excla- 
mation was  of  utter  disgust  as  he  raised  his 
white  gloves  and  slapped  Hale  in  the  face. 

Hale    laughed    wickedly.     "Bah!"    he    re- 


THE  OVER-CROWDED  PATH     151 

peated,  "and  again" — His  fist  crashed  home — 
"Bah!" 

The  next  instant  he  was  towering  above  the 
prostrate  Petrovitch,  his  mouth  twitching,  his 
hands  still  clinched.  "Get  up!"  he  ordered. 
"You  wanted  a  fight;  here's  where  you  get  all 
you  want." 

The  prince  raised  himself  dizzily  to  a  sitting 
posture.  "Monsieur  shall  pay  for  this." 

"Spot  cash,"  agreed  Hale.  "Get  your  feet 
under  you  and  try  to  imitate  a  man. ' ' 

' '  But  you  struck  me  with  your  fists, ' '  he  said, 
still  dazed. 

"Oh,  no;  with  one  only.  Try  the  other;  it's 
more  convincing." 

"I'm  no  brawler  of  the  gutter,"  he  returned, 
staggering  to  his  feet  and  facing  Hale,  "and  I 
fight  as  gentlemen  fight." 

"For  that,"  snapped  Hale,  "take  that." 
This  time  it  was  his  open  hand  which  sent  Petro- 
vitch sidelong  into  the  dust. 

For  ten  seconds  he  lay  supine,  but  then  the 
thick  lips  curled  back.  "Dog!"  he  snarled. 
"You  shall  be  treated  as  a  dog." 


152       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

Hale  was  the  quicker.  Even  as  the  hand 
flashed  from  the  pocket  of  the  dinner  jacket,  his 
vicious  kick  sent  the  revolver  spinning  into  the 
grass.  Then,  with  a  cold  laugh,  Hale  walked 
over  and  picked  it  up,  broke  out  the  shells  and 
tossed  the  harmless  weapon  into  the  dust  at 
the  prince's  side.  "Allow  me  to  return  the 
courage  of  your  late  high  mightiness,"  he  said. 
"Pick  it  up  and  take  it  back  to  your  master, 
Count  Otto,  and  tell  him  you,  also,  found  me 
quite  competent  to  handle  my  own  affairs. 
Further,  permit  me  to  inform  you,  for  your 
own  comfort  and  the  general  welfare  of  any  of 
your  friends,  that  future  meddlers  will  meet 
with  less  consideration.  I  plan  to  continue  my 
interrupted  walk;  it  may  have  occurred  to 
you  I  prefer  to  complete  it  alone.  Good  eve- 
ning ! ' ' 

He  stepped  around  the  still  dazed  Petro- 
vitch,  and  started  up  the  road  as  calmly  as  if 
such  affairs  were  incidental  in  his  evenings. 
Yet  something  warned  him  to  look  back.  Even 
as  he  did  so,  he  caught  his  breath  sharply.  He 
knew  now  he  faced  something  real,  that  these 


THE  OVER-CROWDED  PATH     153 

people  were  grim  in  their  determination  to  pre- 
vent him  from  frustrating  their  ambition;  that 
Naida  had  not  underestimated  his  danger. 

Two  men  were  running  toward  him.  The 
cold,  blue  moonlight  struck  full  on  the  burly 
figures  and  exposed  the  brutality  in  the  square 
and  ugly  faces.  He  heard  Petrovitch's  tri- 
umphant shout  rise  like  the  tally-to  of  the 
hunter  driving  forward  his  pack.  He  knew  he 
was  at  bay,  but  one  quick  glance  showed  only 
the  open  road  at  his  back. 

Head  up,  cool,  determined,  for  a  moment  he 
stood  motionless  and  the  past  rose  and  became 
clear  before  his  mind.  When  diplomacy  had 
failed,  they  had  staked  their  hope  on  the  code 
d'honneur.  Now  he  faced  the  mercenaries. 
There  would  be  no  finesse,  no  mercy  here.  Not 
only  his  life,  but  the  happiness  of  the  girl  he 
loved,  rested  on  his  ability  to  match  overwhelm- 
ing odds. 

That  the  two  were  closing  in,  gave  him  one 
gleam  of  hope.  Had  they  been  set  on  raw 
murder,  it  would  have  been  done  from  ambush. 
An  instant  more  and  he  had  their  plan.  One 


154       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

had  paused  to  drop  a  length  of  rope  in  a  con- 
venient place. 

It  was  the  break  in  the  game  he  had  hoped 
for  without  daring  to  expect.  His  year-long 
training  in  defense  had  been  to  attack.  He 
sprang  forward.  Petrovitch  saw,  but  his  warn- 
ing shout  was  too  late  to  check  the  upward  rush 
of  the  leader.  As  he  bent  low  to  grip  Bale's 
knees  and  throw  him  backward,  a  smashing 
upper  cut  straightened  him,  a  jolting  left,  full 
in  the  dazed  face,  staggered  him. 

Hale,  amazed  a  man  could  take  such  punish- 
ment on  his  feet,  followed  him  up  with  stinging, 
short  arm  jabs.  It  was  as  if  he  had  shot  his 
fists  against  a  cliff.  His  lids  narrowed  as  he 
stepped  back.  He  hunted  the  spot  for  the  final 
blow.  Then  a  heavy  fist  crashed  against  the 
side  of  his  head. 

He  felt  his  knees  weaken.  His  ears  rang. 
A  million  gleaming  points  swam  before  him. 
But,  instinctively  his  guard  came  up  as  he 
side-stepped.  There  was  a  grunting  rush.  He 
stopped  another  smashing,  killing  swing  on  his 
forearm.  Its  mate  whipped  past  his  face  so 


THE  OVER-CROWDED  PATH     155 

close  that  the  rough  knuckles  rasped  his  cheek. 
This  second  man  was  a  different  problem. 

Still  covering,  Hale  trusted  to  footwork 
alone  for  time  to  recover  his  reeling  senses. 
But,  even  as  he  had  bored  in  on  his  first  an- 
tagonist, this  second  one  followed  him.  Twice 
the  flail-like  fists  thudded  against  his  ribs  and 
made  him  gulp  for  breath;  once  the  knuckles 
bored  through  and  only  the  backward  throw  of 
his  head  saved  his  jaw.  Even  unshaken,  he 
knew  he  was  outmatched  in  weight  and  strength. 
If  he  were  to  come  through  on  his  feet,  he  must 
do  more  than  spar  for  breath. 

As  if  from  a  great  distance  he  heard  Petro- 
vitch  shouting  gutteral  orders.  But  Petro- 
vitch  himself  stood  wide.  Hale  gathered  him- 
self, parried,  swung.  The  sharp  grunt  told  him 
his  smash  had  told.  He  snapped  in  his  left. 
His  brain  was  clearing.  He  saw  the  man  who 
faced  him  had  only  strength  and  weight.  His 
feet  sought  firmer  footing.  He  set  himself  for 
a  knockout  blow. 

It  started  from  his  hip  like  the  lash  of  a 
broken  spring.  But,  before  it  had  flashed  half 


156       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

way,  a  mass  of  flesh  and  bone  thudded  against 
his  knees.  Swept  off  his  feet,  he  went  down 
under  the  drive  of  the  first  man,  who  had 
charged  blindly  from  one  side. 

Old  football  instinct  made  him  "whirl  as  he 
fell,  made  him  roll,  twist,  start  to  his  feet.  But, 
before  he  could  succeed,  the  second  man  was  on 
top  of  him  and  he  felt  hungry  fingers  searching 
for  his  throat.  Science  nor  skill  counted  now. 
It  was  the  wild,  killing  fight  of  three  animals 
who  clawed  and  kicked  in  blind  madness. 

He  tried  to  protect  his  face.  It  was  easier 
than  he  had  hoped.  He  realized  the  reason. 
They  were  fighting  for  his  hands  and  feet,  try- 
to  pin  them  down.  He  saw  one  ugly  face  close 
to  his  as  the  man,  for  the  instant  on  top,  reached 
across  for  his  wrist.  His  head  snapped  for- 
ward. It  met  the  brutal  jaw  with  a  crack. 
Hale  saw  the  thick  neck  sag.  His  right  cut  the 
skin  behind  the  massive  ear  and  the  man  rolled 
over  like  a  beef. 

In  a  flash  Hale  twisted  free.  The  next,  he 
was  on  his  feet  again.  The  next  he  was  down 
but  this  time  astride  the  one  man  left.  He  took 


THE  OVER-CROWDED  PATH     157 

no  chances.  Elbows  out  and  up,  the  fists 
whipped  home  with  killing  force.  Grunt  turned 
to  whimper,  whimper  to  roar  for  mercy,  and 
roar  had  died  to  piteous  moan  before  he  ceased 
and,  standing  erect,  looked  down,  panting,  on 
the  twitching  pair. 

Petrovitch,  aghast  at  what  he  had  seen,  stood 
like  a  dazed  lump  at  the  edge  of  the  road. 
Hale,  turning,  brushed  an  aching  hand  across 
a  smarting  face,  but  managed  to  force  a  smile 
to  his  dry  lips.  "  Thanks  for  sending  men  at 
last,"  he  said.  "I — I  appreciate  the  compli- 
ment. ' ' 

"You—  " 

Hale  took  one  swaying  step,  his  face  ugly. 
"That  will  be  all!"  he  snapped.  "My  hands 
are  dirty  now,  and  you  tempt  me  sorely.  If — " 

He  stopped  and  then  a  grim  laugh  echoed 
through  a  stillness  already  startled  by  the  thud 
of  Ivan  Petrovitch 's  flying  feet. 


CHAPTER  IX 

A  FAMILY   COUNCIL. 

PEGGY  FIELD,  her  elbows  on  the  disordered 
breakfast  table,  rested  her  chin  on  the  backs 
of  her  clasped  fingers.  Her  wayward,  brown 
curls  scorned  imprisonment  beneath  the  smart, 
brown  velvet  hat,  wreathed  with  a  dusty  motor 
veil,  and  hints  of  tired  circles  made  the  brown 
eyes  appear  deep  wells  of  mysterious  light. 
The  small,  whimsical  face  was  flushed,  not  only 
from  the  weariness  of  a  ride  wild  enough  to 
furnish  even  her  with  thrills,  but  with  an  in- 
dignation she  made  no  attempt  to  conceal  as  she 
gazed  pityingly  at  her  brother. 

"Billy,"  she  declared,  "it's  unthinkable! 
What  possessed  you  to  go  meandering  around 
disguised  as  a  combination  of  Lancelot,  Galahad 
and  Sancho  Panza's  long-eared  mule?  You 
know  the  Continent  and  you  know  the  iron- 

158 


A  FAMILY  COUNCIL          159 

bound  precedents  of  these  people.    You  can't 
marry  her." 

"I  didn't  send  for  you  to  be  told  what  I 
can't  do,"  growled  Hale.  "I  hoped  to  discover 
one  idea  between  you." 

"You  have,"  asserted  Field. 

"And,  if  you  want  it  in  plainer  language," 
added  Mrs.  Field,  "I'll  leave  the  room  while 
Jimmie  expounds  it.  The  best  thing  you  can 
do  is  to  come  quietly  away  with  us  and  we'll 
put  you  in  some  nice,  refined  mad  house  until 
you  show  traces  of  sanity." 

Hale  lit  his  pipe,  blew  out  the  match  deliber- 
ately and  deposited  it  carefully  in  the  very  cen- 
ter of  a  finger  bowl.  "I'm  sorry  I  sent  for 
you,"  he  acknowledged. 

1 '  If  you  'd  done  the  hair-raising  tobogganning 
we  have  since  one  o  'clock  this  morning, ' '  stated 
Field,  "you'd  appreciate  the  unanimity  of  our 
regret.  But  seriously,  old  chap,  Peg's  right. 
You  know  you  haven't  a  better  friend  than  I, 
or  one  who'd  go  half  so  far  for  you;  but  you've 
let  something  dull  your  judgment  and,  unless 
you  pull  up  sharp,  you're  going  to  get  a  last- 


160       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

ing  hurt.  Impulse  is  all  right  in  moderate 
doses,  but  you're  too  prone  to  act  on  yours. 
This  time  it's  sent  you  skating  over  thin  ice 
with  no  regard  for  danger  signs." 

"I  thoroughly  agree  with  Jimmie,"  an- 
nounced Peggy  Field,  with  a  decisive  nod.  "I 
think  you  ought  to  listen  to  us.  We're  your 
family  and  you've  no  right  to  do  a  wild  thing 
which  will  make  us  all  notorious.  How  would 
you  feel  if,  every  time  you  picked  up  a  news- 
paper, you  found  your  picture  looking  out  at 
you  from  the  center  of  a  cute  little  border  of 
cupids,  without  their  nighties,  and  war  crosses 
which  hint  at  shell  shock?" 

"It  wouldn't  worry  me  in  the  least." 
"Blast  it,  Bill!"  exploded  Field.  "Quit 
being  so  thick-skinned.  Can't  you  see  we're 
trying  to  persuade  you  not  to  make  an  inter- 
national exhibition  of  yourself  ?  You  Ve  never 
bothered  to  give  a  woman  a  second  look  before, 
but  now  you've  the  nerve  to  sit  up  and  tell  us 
that  the  first  time  you  saw  this  girl  it  was  all 
off,  the  second  time  you  wanted  to  propose  to 
her,  and  the  third  time  you  did.  For  an  inex- 


A  FAMILY  COUNCIL          161 

perienced  lover,  you've  certainly  exceeded  the 
speed  limit.  But  marrying  a  girl  is  an  entirely 
different  proposition  from  sitting  on  the  side  of 
an  Alp  holding  her  hand." 

"And  you  must  consider  her  side,  too,"  Mrs. 
Field  continued  immediately.  "Next  to  Jim- 
mie,  you're  the  cleanest  cut  thoroughbred  I 
know.  You'd  make  most  any  girl's  life  a  sort 
of  celestial  nightmare,  but  this  one  doesn't  know 
our  ways.  Think  what  you're  asking  her  to 
face;  remember  what  you're  asking  her  to  give 
up.  And  there's  the  selfish  side.  Frankly, 
that's  the  one  Jimmie  and  I  are  interested  in. 
You  don't  know  her,  can't  know  her.  Girls 
have  swept  men  off  their  feet  with  their  beauty 
before  this.  She  may  be  playing  you  against 
this  prince ;  she  may  be  using  you  as  some  sort 
of  club  to  hold  over  this  crowd  who  are  playing 
ward  politics.  She  may  be  actually  as  mad  as 
you  appear  to  be.  She  must  be  flighty,  she 
probably  is  utterly  unsuited  for  you  in  every 
way.  You  don 't  know  her,  I  tell  you.  It  takes 
a  man  a  life  time  just  to  begin  to  disccver  he 
doesn't  know  his  own  wife." 


162       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"And  even  if  we  don't  know  what  we're  talk- 
ing about — "  Jimmie  Field  had  recovered  his 
breath — "what  are  you  going  to  do?  Kidnap 
her?  I  can  guess  a  lot  you  haven't  told  us,  and 
you've  had  one  almighty  close  call  from  a  pre- 
mature appearance  in  the  front  row  of  heavenly 
harpists.  What  earthly  show  will  you  have  if 
you  follow  her  into  the  home  grounds?  You'll 
be  put  out  of  the  game  in  the  first  inning  and 
you  won 't  have  a  bit  of  curiosity  about  the  knife 
hole  in  your  back.  I  know  that  country ;  they're 
a  lovely  bunch.  Alongside  of  'em  an  East  Side 
gangster's  sense  of  honor  stands  out  like  a 
Jungfrau  in  a  Sahara.  Drop  it,  Bill!  Go 
home  before  you're  sent  by  express." 

Hale  glanced  from  one  anxious  face  to  the 
other.  "Have  you  any  real  suggestions  to 
offer?"  he  asked,  dryly. 

Peggy  Field's  hands  came  down  on  the  table 
with  a  determined  sweep.  She  leaned  toward 
her  brother,  her  cheeks  flushed  with  indigna- 
tion. "Billy,"  she  said,  "you've  got  to  ac- 
knowledge— Oh,  come  in!" 

The  door  opened  in  response  to  her  impatient 


A  FAMILY  COUNCIL          163 

cry  and  the  servant  approached  Hale.  "Beg 
pardon,  sir,"  he  said,  "but  this  was  to  be 
handed  to  you  on  the  instant." 

Hale  nodded  a  combined  acceptance  and  dis- 
missal, as  he  took  the  small  package  and  tore 
off  the  bindings.  As  he  lifted  the  cover,  a  card 
fluttered  to  the  table.  He  saw  the  hastily  writ- 
ten "I  wait  to  obey,"  before  his  eyes  became 
fixed  on  the  face  which  looked  so  trustfully 
from  the  oval,  jeweled  frame.  Yet  even  the 
skill  of  a  great  artist,  abetted  by  the  softening 
tones  of  the  ivory,  had  failed  to  bring  out  the 
hint  of  captive  sunbeams  in  the  golden  hair, 
the  wealth  of  loyalty  in  the  blue  eyes  or  the 
wondrous  loveliness  of  the  fresh,  young  face. 
With  a  low,  quick  laugh,  Hale  came  to  his  feet 
and  thrust  the  miniature  into  his  sister's  hands. 

"Look  at  that,"  he  ordered,  "and  tell  me 
I'm  crazy!" 

As  she  clutched  the  frame,  her  lips  parted  and 
a  new  expression  came  over  her  face.  She  did 
not  notice  her  husband  was  peering  over  her 
shoulder,  or  that  her  brother  had  straightened 
proudly.  With  a  little  gasp,  she  rose  and 


164       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

threw  her  arms  around  Hale's  neck.  "Billy," 
she  cried,  her  voice  catching,  "if  this  dream 
girl  is  one-tenth  as  sweet  as  she  looks,  you've 
more  self-control  than  sense.  I  knew,  some- 
where, sometime,  you'd  find  some  one  good 
enough  for  you.  If  you  let  her  get  out  of  the 
family,  I'll  kill  you  myself.  Look,  Jimmie, 
look!" 

"What  do  you  think  I've  been  doing,"  de- 
manded Field,  "blinking?  William,  little  sis- 
ter-in-law-to-be can  count  on  Brother  James  for 
anything  up  to  and  including  murder  in  the 
first  degree." 

Hale  smiled  as  he  recaptured  his  treasure. 
"It  really  doesn't  do  her  justice,"  he  said 
proudly. 

"Oh,  Lord,  what  originality!"  gurgled  Field, 
collapsing  into  a  chair.  "I  suppose  you've  sent 
her  a  perfectly  beautiful  full-length  photograph 
of  yourself  in  uniform?" 

"Shut  up!" 

"Do  be  good,  Jimmie,"  begged  Mrs.  Field. 
"This  is  a  really,  truly  love  story." 

"Sure!"  agreed  her  husband.    "But  unin- 


A  FAMILY  COUNCIL          165 

teresting.  It  lacks  action.  Bill,  for  heaven's 
sake,  do  something." 

"A  minute  ago  you  both  argued  flight,"  he 
reminded  them. 

* '  Well, ' '  drawled  Field,  * '  it  was  a  good  argu- 
ment, and  I  should  think  you'd  be  bright  enough 
to  grasp  its  most  attractive  feature  and  get 
busy." 

' '  Wait ! ' '  warned  Mrs.  Field.  ' '  You  mustn  't 
do  anything  foolish  and  spoil  things.  There's 
only  one  way  of  handling  this  sanely.  We've 
friends  and  we've  influence." 

Her  husband 's  shout  cut  her  short.  ' '  Fine ! ' ' 
he  gurgled.  ' '  Fine !  How  could  we  have  for- 
gotten Paris  so  completely?  Of  cource,  it's  a 
problem  for  the  Peace  Conference.  The  only 
trouble  is  that  Bill  would  be  doddering  round 
an  old  men's  home  before  he  got  action  there." 

"He  looks  as  if  he'd  found  some  here,"  she 
retorted,  with  a  toss  of  her  head. 

* '  Correct.  The  trouble  with  you,  Peg,  is  that 
you're  working  the  wrong  idea.  You  want  to 
have  Bill  handed  a  mandatory  while,  as  I  under- 
stand it,  he's  sorter  set  on  a  protectorate." 


166       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"Any thing's  better  than  kidnaping,"  she 
flashed  back.  ' '  Only  a  man  could  think  of  any- 
thing that  crude." 

"But  you'll  admit,  my  dear,"  he  grinned, 
"that,  to  a  man,  there  are  certain  attractive 
features  about  that." 

"Yes,"  she  sniffed,  "I  presume  so.  I  im- 
agine you're  both  already  picturing  yourselves 
sneaking  through  a  moonlit  garden,  Billy  with 
a  tame  guitar  and  a  bunch  of  tender  love  ditties, 
and  the  faithful  you  toting  a  rope  ladder. 
Judging  from  her  eyes,  I  imagine  it  would  ap- 
peal to  Naida  quite  as  it  does  to  me.  I'm  sure 
she's  a  proper  sense  of  the  ridiculous." 

"It's  a  pity,"  mourned  Fied,  still  shaking 
with  laughter,  "you  can't  put  on  your  nice, 
new  dress,  take  your  gold  mesh  bag  and  go  up 
there  and  call.  About  five  minutes  under  the 
patronizing  uplift  of  your  little  pug  nose  and 
they'd—" 

* '  Stop  trying  to  be  funny ! ' '  she  commanded, 
struggling  not  to  join  in  his  laughter  as  she 
calmly  cuffed  his  ear.  "  I  'm  helping  Billy. '  ' 

"So  I  hear,"  he  said.     "So  far  you've  told 


A  FAMILY  COUNCIL          167 

him  a  whole  lot  of  things  not  to  do  and  he 
doesn't  look  one  bit  grateful.  My  suggestion  is 
the  only  practical  thing  we've  contributed  and 
the  only  one  Bill  really  treasures." 

"But  it's  impossible." 

"No,  my  child,"  observed  Mr.  Field,  in  a  sor- 
rowfully patronizing  voice,  "after  Brother  Will 
has  made  a  girl  love  him,  nothing  is  impos- 
sible." 

1 '  How  would  you  do  it,  then  ? ' ' 

"My  dear  Peggy,"  he  answered  reprovingly, 
"how  could  you  ever  dream  that  I  could  sit  in 
the  same  room  with  you  and  plot  to  elope  with 
another  girl!  I'm  not  only  shocked,  but 
grieved,  deeply  grieved.  My  entire  idea  has 
been  merely  to  amuse  your  languid  brother,  for 
I  saw  immediately  that  he  preferred  to  listen, 
rather  than  act.  While  I  have  no  use  for  a 
quitter,  I  must  show  proper  consideration  for 
your  relatives." 

"Quitter!"  cried  Hale.  "I'm  a  long  way 
from  quitting." 

"Who  woke  you  up?"  asked  Field,  in  mock 
wonderment.  "I  thought  you'd  exhausted  all 


168       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

your  fight.  But  get  good  and  mad.  Ramp 
round  a  bit.  Go  out  and  pull  up  a  few  trees, 
and  tip  over  an  Alp.  Quit  impersonating  a  de- 
jected setting  hen!" 

"Yes,  that  sort  of  thing  would  appeal  to 
you,"  retorted  Hale.  "After  the  whole  affair 
had  been  nicely  messed  up,  you'd  sit  down  and 
chuckle.  Haven't  you  sense  enough  to  appre- 
ciate they'll  take  her  away  at  the  least  sugges- 
tion of  a  false  move  by  us?" 

"They're  permanent  fixtures  here — if  they've 
only  you  to  consider,"  groaned  Field.  "For 
heaven's  sake,  Bill,  wake  up!" 

4 '  He 's  right,  Jimmie, ' '  contended  Mrs.  Field ; 
"it's  no  time  to  take  chances." 

"All  right.  Naps  seem  to  be  in  order  and 
that's  one  thing  I  can  enjoy.  But  don't  either 
of  you  come  round  and  tell  me  she's  disap- 
peared; it  won't  be  news." 

"I  really  think,"  said  Mrs.  Field,  pointedly 
turning  her  back  on  her  husband,  "that  my  plan 
is  the  best  one  for  you  to  follow.  We  Ve  plenty 
of  powerful  friends." 

Hale  walked  across  the  room  and  back  before 


A  FAMILY  COUNCIL          169 

halting  in  front   of  her.     "Peg,"  he   sighed, 
"I'm  afraid  I've  forgotten  her  in  my  anxiety* 
for  my  own  happiness. ' ' 

"  Gee ! "  granted  Field.  ' '  But  you  '11  mate  a 
model  husband !  Warranted  tame  and  will  eat 
out  of  the  hand  gratefully.  Hello!"  The  im- 
perative knock  made  him  sit  up.  "Here's  Ex- 
hibit B  for  the  art  collection.  Come  in. ' ' 

Bates,  his  face  gray  with  weariness,  closed 
the  door  behind  him.  "Excuse  me,  sir,"  he 
said,  addressing  Hale,  "but  I  thought  you'd 
want  to  know." 

"What?" 

"There's  been  some  trouble  in  the  garage. 
When  those  cars  were  ordered  out  on  the  high, 
they  wouldn't  start.  Some  one'd  cut  a  chunk 
out  of  the  feed  pipes." 

"I'm  reviving,"  murmured  Field,  sitting  up. 

"The  delay  made  'em  miss  the  train  and — " 

Hale  sprang  forward,  all  inactivity  and  doubt 
vanishing.  "They've  gone,  Tom?" 

The  man  nodded.  "Chartered  a  pair  of 
hacks.  Drivin'  down  to  catch  the  express  at 
Bex,  sir." 


170       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"Get  your  car." 

Peggy  Field  ran  to  her  brother  as  the  chauf- 
feur bolted  from  the  room.  "What  are  you 
going  to  do?"  she  faltered,  her  face  white. 

"Don't  know."  He  grabbed  coat,  cap  and 
gloves  and  started  for  the  door.  "Wait  here 
for  a  wire,"  he  commanded.  "I'll  let  you 
know  where  I  want  you  to  meet  us  or — " 

"Or  nothing,"  finished  Field.  "Failures 
don't  interest  us." 


CHAPTER  X 

THE   ROAD  TO   PARADISE 

ONE  meeting  Hale,  as  he  passed  through  the 
halls,  would  have  said  he  was  immune  to  any 
emotion  beyond  a  certain  calm  confidence  in  his 
own  ability.  His  step  was  crisp,  his  face  cold, 
and  only  in  the  depths  of  his  eyes  smoldered  a 
fire  which  betrayed  the  excitement  his  whole 
bearing  belied.  Tom  Bates,  alone  of  all  in 
Switzerland,  knew  that  side  of  him  well  enough 
to  appreciate  fully  how  advisable  it  would  be  to 
give  him  a  clear  path  in  such  a  mood. 

His  original  plan  had  been  wild,  but  now  he 
revised  it  until  it  would  have  seemed  impossible 
to  one  less  desperate.  He  turned  up  the  road 
toward  the  garage  to  meet  his  car  and  bring  the 
crisis  so  much  the  nearer.  Danger  nor  failure 
had  any  place  in  his  thoughts.  It  was  sufficient 
that  some  one  had  dared  to  challenge  him  to 

guard  his  own. 

171 


172        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

He  heard  the  rush  of  the  coming  car.  Even 
as  it  skidded  to  a  half  stop,  he  vaulted,  sliding 
into  the  driver's  seat  as  Tom  moved  out  from 
the  other  side.  His  foot  went  down  on  the 
throttle  savagely.  They  leaped  ahead. 

The  tiny  shops  of  Villars's  placid  thorough- 
fare went  behind  like  moving  pictures  on  a 
waving  screen.  The  white  road  came  to  meet 
them.  Pedestrians  forgot  dignity  for  safety. 
Hale's  mouth  was  a  set  line. 

•Not  until  they  swept  over  the  high-bridged 
Alpine  torrent  midway  to  Gryon  did  Bates  ven- 
ture to  speak.  Even  then  his  voice  was  more 
apologetic  than  curious.  "Cap'n,  sir,"  he 
asked,  ''am  I  in  on  the  play?" 

The  big  car  checked  and  Hale's  lip  disap- 
peared beneath  his  teeth.  "Tom,  they're  try- 
ing to  take  some  one  from  me." 

The  man's  quick  start  proved  that  he  did  not 
envy  the  unknown  their  task  but  his  only  reply 
was  a  low,  "Yes,  sir?" 

"I  think  we'd  better  let  them  get  well  free  of 
Gryon  before  we  start  anything." 

The  unconscious  use  of  the  plural  did  more 


than  anything  to  make  Bates  wiggle  forward 
to  the  edge  of  his  seat,  his  hands  half  open 
on  his  knees,  his  biceps  bulging  as  his  tongue 
licked  his  lips.  "If  the  game's  to  stop  'em," 
he  said,  * '  let  me  drive.  I  '11  cut  the  wheels  from 
both  hacks  on  a  curve. ' ' 

"Yes,  and  kill  some  one." 

"I've  been  in  smash-ups  before." 

"You've— Wait!"  The  break  set.  "Peel 
that  coat.  Now  rip  up  that  right  shirt  sleeve. 
Get  out,  find  some  grease  and  smear  your- 
self." 

Tom  dived  under  the  car  to  reappear  on  the 
opposite  side,  a  most  disreputable  replica  of  a 
tattered  wreck.  "Do,  sir?" 

Hale  nodded,  stood  up,  slipped  out  of  his 
motor  coat  and  tossed  it  to  him.  "Cover  your- 
self up  with  that  till  the  play  begins  and  pull 
your  cap  down  over  your  face  so  no  one  will 
recognize  you.  Get  in." 

Gryon  went  behind  in  silence  and  they  met 
the  first  hairpin  curve  in  the  twisting,  tortuous 
descent  to  Bex.  They  swung  another  curve. 
"Fraid  of  a  broken  arm,  Tom?" 


174       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

1  'Better  smash  the  left  one,  sir.  I  wouldn't 
be  much  good  to  you  with  a  bum  right." 

"Don't  mean  a  real  break." 

"Oh!"  There  was  real  disappointment  in 
the  exclamation.  "Look!  There's  their  dust. 
Servants  in  the  last  hack." 

Hale  nodded.    "I'm  going  to  pass." 

The  horn  growled  a  warning  and,  as  he  took 
the  turn,  he  saw  the  wrinkled  mask  of  old 
Johann  rise  above  the  hood  of  the  slow-moving 
landau.  His  fingers  touched  the  siren,  but,  as 
he  crept  by  the  carriage,  his  whole  attention  ap- 
peared engrossed  with  the  road.  Johann  alone 
saw  the  quick  command  given  by  the  hand  which 
was  barely  raised  from  the  wheel.  He  did  not 
understand  what  was  going  on,  but  he  knew 
that  he  had  been  ordered  to  stop. 

"There's  the  other,"  warned  Tom. 

Hale's  eyes,  too,  were  fixed  on  the  carriage 
near  the  end  of  the  straightaway  ahead.  As  if 
the  dust  troubled  him,  he  pulled  down  his  gog- 
gles and  so  hid  a  part  of  his  face.  Then,  set- 
tling himself  more  easily,  he  took  a  last,  quick 
glance  at  the  golden  head  he  could  just  make 


THE  ROAD  TO  PARADISE     175 

out  above  the  lowered  hood.  Something  in  its 
proud  lift,  and  in  the  equally  haughty  attitude 
of  the  woman  at  her  side,  hinted  that  the  jour- 
ney had  not  been  free  from  storm.  Without 
troubling  to  look  at  the  men  on  the  front  seat, 
he  demanded  the  road  as  he  opened  the  throttle. 

The  car  swept  past,  so  close  he  could  have 
leaned  out  and  touched  her,  but  he  gave  no 
sign  of  recognition,  even  when  he  heard  her 
startled  cry  above  the  angry,  gutteral  tributes 
to  his  reckless  driving. 

"Lord!"  gasped  Bates,  as  they  skidded  out 
of  sight  around  the  curve  ahead.  "Don't  take 
such  chances  with  your  neck,  sir." 

"Want  'em  to  think  I'm  a  wild  driver,"  he 
explained,  and  took  another  curve  on  two 
wheels. 

"They  will,  all  right.     'Ware  curve !" 

The  road  seemed  to  end  in  a  bottomless  abyss. 
Hale's  hand  gripped  the  emergency.  The  car 
paused  within  six  inches  of  the  frail  guardian 
wall,  then  twisted  around  the  right  angle. 
"Here's  where  we  smash,"  he  announced. 

Tom  merely  folded  his  arms. 


176        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

For  an  instant  Hale  studied  the  road  and 
the  sheer  rock  rising  on  the  left  and  disappear- 
ing on  the  right.  Both  hands  gripped  the  top 
of  the  wheel,  swept  down.  There  came  a  crash 
of  glass  as  a  headlight  telescoped  against  the 
cliff.  The  car  shook,  stopped.  Hale  threw  in 
the  reverse  and  crept  back  a  few  cautious 
inches  to  give  the  front  wheels  clearance. 

"Kick  in  that  other  headlight,"  he  com- 
manded, as  he  locked  the  brakes.  "Make 
things  look  like  a  real  wreck.  Chuck  off  that 
coat  into  the  road.  Lie  down  in  the  gutter  and 
groan.  You're  a  casualty.  But,  if  I  yell,  you 
come  to  life.  Understand?" 

"No,  but  I'm  game." 

Hale  leaped  out  and  ran  back  into  the  throat 
of  the  curve.  One  gesture  set  the  startled 
cocker  taut  against  his  reins,  but  the  next  in- 
stant Hale  had  disappeared  down  the  road, 
shouting  a  pleading  "A  moi!" 

In  the  landau  Petrovitch  rose  impatiently. 
"Why  do  you  stop?"  he  demanded. 

"A  catastrophe  is  ahead,"  retorted  the 
cocker.  "Will  Monsieur  investigate?  I  heard 


THE  ROAD  TO  PARADISE     177 

the  crash  of  glass  and  the  young  monsieur  who 
calls  for  aid  drove  most  incautiously  for  such 
a  road." 

" Drive  on." 

The  cocker  shrugged  his  shoulders  as  he 
cracked  his  whip.  Within  ten  yards,  however, 
he  brought  his  horses  back  on  their  haunches. 
"Messieurs,"  he  announced  stiffly,  "the  road  is 
blocked  and  a  man  lies  dead  at  the  foot  of  the 
cliff." 

With  a  stifled  cry,  the  girl  swayed  to  her  feet. 
She  felt  the  clutch  of  fingers  on  her  skirt  but, 
her  lips  ashen,  her  eyes  wide  with  terror,  she 
tore  free  and  jumped  to  the  ground.  "Selfish 
always!"  she  cried.  "I  aid  those  in  distress." 

"Messieurs!  Do  not  permit  her  to  go 
alone." 

Petrovitch  leaped  after  her,  catching  her  by 
the  arm.  She  turned  on  him,  eyes  blazing. 
"Dare  not  to  touch  me,"  she  said;  "I  am  not 
of  the  ballet." 

He  went  scarlet,  but,  without  deigning  to 
look  at  him  again,  she  ran  to  where  Hale  bent 
over  the  writhing  Tom. 


178       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

1  'Ah!"  she  cried.  "I  think  it  were  you. 
Tell  me,  beloved,"  she  begged,  "tell  me  you  are 
unhurt. ' ' 

"Blubber,  Tom,"  he  commanded,  "here  are 
the  rest.  Naida,  obey  me  implicitly." 

"Of  a  surety,"  she  answered  simply.  "But 
I  onderstan'  not  why  you  think  of  me  when 
there  are  one  in  agony.  I  remain  by  you,  but 
I  send  for  aid." 

She  turned  and  faced  the  two  men  who  had 
hurried  up.  * '  You,  M.  le  Count, ' '  she  said,  im- 
periously, "return  and  request  Madame  to  at- 
tend me.  You,  Prince,  will  go  back  the  short 
distance  to  Gryon  and  bring  a  surgeon. ' ' 

"  Ah !"  sneered  Petrovitch.  "I  perceive.  It 
is  Monsieur  I'americain." 

"It  is  fortunate,"  she  retorted,  in  an  icy  tone, 
"that  he  cannot  be  insulted  by  such  as  you. 
Go!" 

"No." 

"Go!"  Her  head  went  back  and  her  blue 
eyes  were  cold.  A  hand  emphasized  the  regal- 
ity of  her  order.  "Who  are  you  to  question  my 
commands?" 


THE  ROAD  TO  PARADISE     179 

Hale  felt,  rather  than  saw,  the  men  hesitate, 
as  if  uncertain  how  to  play  their  cards.  "For 
heaven's  sake!"  he  burst  out.  "Quit  fighting 
and  help  this  man. ' ' 

Count  Otto  pushed  Ivan  aside  and  came  for- 
ward alone.  "It  would  be  well  to  employ  more 
courteous  language,"  he  said  stiffly.  "We  have 
endured  sufficient  from  Monsieur.  This  time 
there  will  be  no  consideration  shown  should 
force  be  necessary." 

"Oh,  shut  up!"  snapped  Hale.  "Mademoi- 
selle, you  appear  to  be  the  only  one  with  a 
calm  head.  There's  a  box  of  bandages  in  my 
car;  find  them." 

He  glanced  under  his  arm.  Already  she  had 
rushed  by  the  two,  who  dared  not  openly  block 
her  path,  and  one  foot  was  poised  on  the  run- 
ning board.  "Get  in  and  hunt,"  he  called 
sharply.  "Oh,  you're  too  slow!" 

Straightening,  he  dashed  to  the  motor, 
vaulted  and,  even  as  he  struck  the  seat,  his 
hand  released  the  brake.  "Sit  down,"  he  com- 
manded. * '  Tom,  let 's  go ! " 

The  crash  of  the  clutch  above  the  roar  of  the 


180       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

engine  warned  the  men.  With  a  shout,  they 
leaped  forward  but,  before  they  had  taken  three 
steps,  a  grimy,  grinning  apparition  burst 
through  between  them  and  two  powerful  arms 
swept  backward. 

"The  reverse  for  yours!"  yelled  Bates. 
"Lay  off  this  game!"  He  leaped  for  the  back 
of  the  fast-moving  car,  caught  it,  vaulted  in, 
turned  to  wave  an  insulting  farewell,  then,  even 
more  catlike,  whirled  to  grip  Hale's  shoulder. 
"Fat  boy's  boltin'  up  the  road,"  he  warned; 
"they're  goin'  to  tag  along.  Oh,  Lord!  I've 
left  your  coat  in  the  road ! ' ' 

The  reply  was  the  one  he  expected.  He  felt 
the  car  lunge  forward  as  Hale's  foot  smothered 
the  accelerator.  At  dizzy  speed  they  roared 
downward,  the  gravel  arching  out  from  be- 
neath the  singing  tires  to  beat  against  the 
guard  walls  like  breaking  surf  as  they  skidded 
curve  after  curve  with  locked  brakes.  The 
green  hill  which  hid  Bex  seemed  to  be  rising 
out  of  the  silent  valley  as  if  eager  to  welcome 
them.  Behind  was  only  the  dust  cloud. 

As  they  straightened  into  the  head  of  the 


HE   FELT   THE  CAR    LUNGE    FORWARD  AS    HALE's   FOOT 
SMOTHERED  THE  ACCELERATOR  " 


THE  ROAD  TO  PARADISE    181 

first  level  stretch,  Hale  dared  relax  a  trifle. 
"Naida,"  he  said,  "it's  not  too  late  to  stop." 

A  small  hand  ventured  to  touch  his  sleeve 
cautiously.  "  'Ave  I  not  show  my  tms'  so 
far?"  she  asked.  "Oh,  beloved,  take  not  your 
eyes  again  from  the  road!  I  think  it  lead  to 
Paradise." 

He  drew  a  long,  contented  breath  as  he  stead- 
ied for  the  last  quick  swing.  "It  does  for  me," 
he  stated;  "this  curve  and  then  our  road  is 
straight  and  clear. ' ' 

Even  as  she  nodded,  her  cheeks  changed  from 
soft  pink  to  the  pallor  which  is  born  of  un- 
dreamed danger.  Already  Hale's  hand  had 
shot  to  the  emergency.  In  the  heart  of  the 
ugly  turn  loomed  a  team.  It  was  too  late  to 
stop.  Bates  set  himself  for  the  crash. 

But  Hale,  jaw  set,  clung  to  the  brakes  an  in- 
stant. The  powerful  car  shook,  slid,  then 
seemed  to  twist  out  of  its  agony  like  a  thing 
alive  as  he  opened  it  wide.  Came  the  sharp 
report  of  a  tire  exploding  beneath  the  strain, 
the  terrified  shout  of  the  teamster,  the  faint  rasp 
of  metal  against  wood  as  the  car  shot  through 


182        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

the  narrow  space  between  team  and  cliff,  a 
jolting,  jarring,  sickening  moment  of  suspense, 
then  Hale  was  back  in  the  road  and  the  brakes 
clamped  home. 

She  fought  to  regain  her  breath,  hands 
pressed  against  her  cheeks,  eyes  round  with  the 
terror  which  still  seemed  to  threaten.  But,  be- 
fore she  could  even  gasp,  the  man  at  her  side 
leaped  clear  and  was  slashing  at  the  straps 
which  held  the  extra  tires. 

In  such  a  time,  when  moments  were  more 
precious  than  pearls,  the  men  she  had  known 
would  have  begun  to  wave  their  paws,  to  scream 
Slavonic  oaths,  to  strut  about  in  widening  cir- 
cles, cursing  the  Sacred  Names  of  -the  Seven 
Sons  of  Chance.  But  now  she  saw  a  new  form 
of  excitement,  a  sure,  cold,  lightning-like 
method  of  workmanship  which  almost  fright- 
ened her  with  its  grim  efficiency  of  movement. 

It  seemed  to  her  as  if  Bates  had  been  under 
the  car  with  his  jack  even  before  they  had 
grazed  the  team.  She  felt  its  slow  lift  as  Hale, 
ripping  the  cover  from  the  tire  with  one  swift 
motion,  looked  up  and  smiled  as  boyishly  as  if 


THE  ROAD  TO  PARADISE     183 

he  had  not  just  cheated  death.  "Go  give  that 
jibbering  farmer  a  gold  piece  and  tell  him  he 
isn't  dead,."  he  commanded.  "We'll  have  a 
new  tire  on  in  five  minutes." 

"Of  a  surety.  But  will  it  be  that  they  over- 
take us  here?" 

Bates,  now  spinning  loose  the  lugs,  ventured 
one  upward  glance.  The  anxiety  on  the  lovely 
face  was  too  much  for  him.  "Not  unless 
they've  sprouted  wings,  Your  Honor,"  he  as- 
sured her  gravely. 

Hale's  quick  chuckle  at  this  new  dignity 
thrust  upon  her,  did  even  more  to  reassure  her 
than  the  fighting  light  she  recognized  in  the 
chauffeur's  eyes,  and,  gathering  her  skirts,  she 
stepped  from  the  car  to  attempt  the  pacification 
of  the  now  hysterical  teamster. 

"Think  they'll  catch  us,  sir?"  growled  Bates, 
as  he  bent  to  his  work. 

"Not  unless  they  can  hire  a  motor  in  Gryon. 
If  they  should,  there'll  be  trouble." 

"I'd  like  another  punch  at  the  fat  stiff. 
Ready  with  that  tire,  sir!" 

They  were  shouting  for  her  long  before  she 


184       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

had  dreamed  it  possible  the  old  tire  could  be 
off.  They  saw  her  speak  earnestly  to  the  team- 
ster, saw  a  smile  break  over  his  features  as  he 
took  something  from  her,  saw  her  come  dart- 
ing back  and  climb  into  her  seat,  the  old,  mis- 
chievous look  dancing  in  the  depths  of  the  blue 
eyes.  "He,  too,  are  a  man  of  ver'  great  kin'- 
ness,"  she  announced.  "He  'ave  onderstan'he 
'ave  no  right  to  obstruc'  the  road  to  Paradise 
for  you  an*  me." 

"Hope  he  doesn't  hold  the  same  views  about 
those  who  follow  us  on  the  road  to  Bex,"  mut- 
tered Hale,  as  he  slid  in  the  gears  and  started 
on. 

Again  the  blue  eyes  danced  as  she  peered  up 
at  him.  ' '  Oh,  no, ' '  she  confirmed ;  "  he  are  now 
the  frien'  of  me  an'  he  'ave  promise  to  say  to 
them  who  pursue  that  which  the  so  brav'  Petain 
tell  the  Boche  at  Verdun." 

* '  Good  for  you ! ' '  Hale 's  voice  rang  with  both 
delight  and  relief.  Had  she  succeeded  in  block- 
ing the  road  behind  them,  the  precious  moments 
already  lost  would  be  more  than  offset.  Once 
free  of  the  traffic  at  Bex,  and  the  open  road 


THE  ROAD  TO  PARADISE     185 

would  pay  the  debt  its  brother  of  the  moun- 
tains had  incurred. 

It  was  like  her,  he  thought,  to  make  no  ref- 
erence to  their  narrow  escape.  That  it  had 
shaken  her  nerves  but  momentarily,  he  took  as 
a  sign  of  her  courage  and  gameness,  rather 
than  what  it  really  was — a  token  of  her  implicit 
faith  in  him.  And,  because  he  thought  as  he 
did,  he  dismissed  the  incident  without  further 
reference  and  rapidly  picked  up  his  speed  until, 
as  they  shot  into  the  environs  of  Bex,  they  were 
again  making  creditable  racing  time,  for  Hale 's 
dominant  idea  was  to  put  as  many  miles  as  pos- 
sible between  him  and  these  people  who  would 
have  kept  him  from  his  all. 

It  is  the  incautious,  however,  who  are  some- 
times the  most  cautious.  If  Bates  could  not, 
as  he  preferred,  remain  and  fight  joyously,  his 
second  choice  was  to  escape  successfully. 
Therefore  he  confirmed  his  estimate  by  a  cau- 
tious glance  beyond  Hale's  shoulder  at  the 
speedometer.  "Beggin'  the  Cap'n's  pardon," 
he  muttered  into  an  ear  which  was  listening  for 
a  different  voice,  "but  he'll  sure  get  pinched  if 


186       THE  PRINCESS 


he  shoots  the  market-place  traffic  at  fifty  per." 
"  Something  in  that,  Tom."  He  began  to 
slow  down  but,  even  then,  held  to  a  pace  far 
from  moderate  as  they  reached  thickening 
houses.  The  street  narrowed  and  now  gentle 
fingers  again  touched  his  arm.  "Be  of  a 
greater  caution,"  she  begged.  "It  would  not 
be  that  I  could  bear  it,  should  anything  occur 
to  you,  sweet  of  the  heart  of  me.  All  of  the 
bridges  which  sit  behin'  me  are  in  flame  an'  I 
are  of  too  great  a  smallness  to  go  into  the  future 
alone.  '  ' 

'  *  The  future  you  are  going  into,  dear,  '  '  he  as- 
sured her  with  a  smile,  "begins  right  here  at 
Bex,  turns  sharply  eastward  up  the  Rhone,  then 
southward  at  Brigue  and  upward  over  the  Sim- 
plon,  then  down  into  Italy,  where  it  is  going  to 
halt  just  long  enough  for  you  to  sit  on  a  certain 
bench  in  a  certain  garden  on  a  certain  mountain- 
side overlooking  a  certain  moonlit  lake  called 
Como.  And  that  halt  will  be  about  two  weeks 
while  I  tell  you  how  much  I  love  you  and  —  '  ' 

"Ah!"  she  broke  in  with  a  little  laugh;  "in 
two  small  week  I  could  but  begin  to  tell." 


THE  ROAD  TO  PARADISE     187 

"Oh,  no,"  he  laughed,  glimpsing  the  crowded 
market-place  ahead.  "You  didn't  let  me  finish. 
At  the  end  of  those  two  weeks  there  will  be  a 
boat  leaving  Naples  for  a  place  called  New 
York  and  on  that  boat  will  be  a  certain —  Well, 
what  is  it!" 

Even  as  his  tone  had  changed  from  tender- 
ness to  impatience,  he  had  stopped  the  car  in 
obedience  to  the  upraised  hand  of  the  gendarme 
who  had  stepped  from  the  curb. 

' '  Eun  him  down ! ' '  Tommy  Bates  was  on  his 
feet  in  the  tonneau,  poised  to  spring  at  Bale's 
slightest  hint. 

But  Hale  himself  sat  motionless.  For  a  sec- 
ond he  was  paralyzed,  both  mentally  and  phys- 
ically. In  his  dream  of  the  future  he  had  per- 
mitted himself  to  forget  present  and  past. 
Then  came  remembrance  of  the  dual  caution  he 
had  received  against  his  reckless  pace.  It  was 
only  another  case  of  overspeeding  and,  at  the 
thought,  he  felt  as  if  a  great  weight  had  fallen 
from  his  shoulders.  "I  was  driving  too  fast," 
he  acknowledged  in  French.  "How  much  is 
the  fine?  You'll  fix  it  for  me,  of  course." 


188       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

But  there  was  no  dawn  of  the  expected  smile 
on  the  gendarme's  stolid  features.  Instead,  he 
stepped  onto  the  running-board  at  Hale 's  elbow 
and  signaled  to  a  comrade,  who  promptly 
climbed  onto  the  other  side  of  the  car. 

"What  does  this  mean  ? "  demanded  Hale,  his 
brow  clouding. 

"Monsieur  will  drive  straight  ahead.  It  is 
but  a  small  distance." 

"Soak  yours  and  I'll  croak  mine!"  hissed 
Tom.  "Here  come  more.  It's  a  pinch." 

Hale 's  brain  was  clear  now.  Even  as  he  half 
turned,  he  saw  another  brace  of  gendarmes 
leap  from  a  doorway.  He  remembered  Bates' 
warning  about  Petrovitch's  rushing  back  up  the 
road,  and  he  remembered  the  telephone  wires. 
"Monsieur will  remember  Madame  and  do  noth- 
ing incautious,"  suggested  the  gendarme. 

"What  is  the  meaning  of  this?  Why  should 
we,  peaceable  motorists,  be  set  upon  by  the 
whole  police  force  of  Bex?" 

"Monsieur  acknowledged  he  was  over-speed- 
ing." 

"And  offered  to  pay  the  fine."    He  put  his 


THE  ROAD  TO  PARADISE     189 

hand  into  his  pocket.  "How  much?  I'm  in  a 
hurry." 

"I  regret  I  must  insist  Monsieur  and  Madame 
accompany  me.  Doubtless  Monsieur  is  all  that 
he  states  and  we  are  at  fault.  If  so,  my  su- 
perior will  release  Monsieur  on  the  instant  with 
many  apologies." 

Hale  thought  rapidly.  With  a  crowd  gath- 
ering, anything  was  better  than  his  present  sit- 
uation and,  once  before  real  authority,  he  was 
convinced  he  would  have  small  difficulty  in 
clearing  any  charge  brought  against  him.  He 
was  sure  now  this  matter  of  over-speeding  was 
mere  trumpery,  but  he  was  equally  confident 
that  Petrovitch  was  not  clever  enough  to  evolve 
any  lie  which  he  could  not  tear  to  tatters  in 
five  minutes;  but  he  could  not  risk  a  scene  in 
the  main  thoroughfare. 

"Tell  me  where  to  go,"  he  agreed  deci- 
sively. 

They  guided  him  into  a  side  street  and  to  the 
door  of  an  old  stone  building  before  which 
lounged  other  gendarmes.  As  the  car  stopped, 
the  two  on  the  running  boards  stepped  down 


100       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

and  one,  saluting,  said,  "Monsieur  will  follow 
me." 

Hale  was  half  across  the  sidewalk  before  the 
hand  had  snapped  from  the  visor.  Then,  turn- 
ing, he  looked  back  at  the  anxious  girl. 
"You're  perfectly  safe  with  Tom,"  he  said. 

She  caught  her  lip  with  small,  white  teeth, 
but  smiled  bravely.  "Of  a  surety,"  she 
agreed. 

Hale  nodded,  then  his  eyes  met  those  of  Bates 
and  their  message  was  plainer  than  any  words. 

"You  bet  you  can,  Cap'n,  sir!"  the  man  re- 
plied. 

With  a  gendarme  on  either  side,  Hale 
marched  down  a  flagged  corridor  until  halted 
before  a  closed  door.  It  opened  in  response 
to  the  sharp  tap  of  his  captor's  knuckles,  and 
the  three  entered  a  gloomy  room  in  the  center 
of  which  sat  a  man  behind  a  flat-topped  desk. 

Hale  stepped  forward.  "I  have  been  ar- 
rested for  speeding,"  he  said;  "I  acknowledge 
the  charge  and  am  ready  to  pay  the  fine." 

The  man  studied  him  from  beneath  half- 
closed  lids  and  a  strange  smile  made  the  waxed 


THE  ROAD  TO  PARADISE     191 

points  of  his  black  mustache  move  slightly. 
"And  who,"  he  asked,  also  in  French,  "has  in- 
formed Monsieur  he  is  held  for  over-fast  driv- 
ing?" 

"It's  the  only  thing  you  could  hold  me  for. 
Frankly,  Monsieur,  I  am  in  a  great  hurry  and 
beg  we  may  dispense  with  preliminaries.  I  am 
ready  to  pay  any  reasonable  amount  and  add 
my  apologies  for  my  disregard  of  your  regula- 
tions." 

He  made  no  answer  except  to  draw  a  slip  of 
paper  from  under  the  telephone  and  to  examine 
it  closely,  as  if  to  compare  the  visible  with  the 
written.  "You  are  Monsieur  William  Hale?" 
he  asked  at  last. 

"Yes." 

"Do  you  also  confirm  you  left  Gryon  but  a 
short  time  ago  in  a  gray  car?" — He  added  the 
maker's  name. 

It  required  all  Hale's  self-control  to  retain 
a  semblance  of  outward  calm.  Such  informa- 
tion could  have  come  but  from  one  source. 
Petrovitch  had  forced  the  play  with  greater 
skill  than  he  had  given  him  credit  for  possess- 


192       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

ing.  He  must  not  only  accept  the  cards  as 
dealt,  but  play  his  hand  unerringly  and  with  the 
swiftness  of  confidence.  Whatever  the  charge 
might  be  that  had  been  lodged  against  him,  it 
must  not  be  permitted  to  detain  him  to  the 
danger  point  and,  already,  the  minutes  were 
passing  too  rapidly. 

"All  that  is  entirely  aside  from  the  matter  at 
hand,"  he  retorted  coldly.  "I  have  informed 
Monsieur  I  am  waiting  to  pay." 

"Then  you  acknowledge  both  your  identity 
and  the  identity  of  the  car?" 

"Of  course." 

"And  Monsieur  is  equally  prepared  to  prove 
ownership  to  this  car?" 

The  question  was  asked  in  a  quiet,  purring 
tone  which  made  Hale  see  red. 

"What's  that  got  to  do  with  it?"  he  snapped. 

"Nothing,  perhaps;  possibly  much.  Will 
Monsieur  be  good  enough  to  display  his 
licenses?" 

In  a  flash  he  saw  the  trap.  * '  Why  certainly, ' ' 
he  agreed ;  then  the  smile  faded  as  quickly  as  it 
had  been  born.  The  required  documents  were 


THE  ROAD  TO  PARADISE     193 

in  the  pocket  of  the  coat  that  Tom  had  left  be- 
hind on  the  road  to  Bex.  The  trap  was  a  real- 
ity. This  time  his  laugh  was  forced.  "I  have 
none,"  he  acknowledged;  "I've  lost  them;  but 
it's  my  sister's  car.  It  is  registered  in  the 
name  of  James  Field,  her  husband." 

"Ah!  So  Monsieur  also  acknowledges  the 
car  is  not  his  property."  Again  he  picked  up 
the  paper  and  read  with  aggravating  delibera- 
tion. "It  is  unfortunate,"  he  announced,  as  if 
truly  grieved,  "but  my  information  does  not 
coincide  with  the  statements  of  Monsieur  Hale. 
It  has  been  reported  that  the  car  in  question  is 
property  of  a  Monsieur  Stein,  and  was  stolen 
from  him  this  morning  at  Gryon.  I  regret, 
Monsieur,  but  I  must  hold  you  until  you  can  pro- 
duce proper  witnesses  to  corroborate  your  state- 
ments. ' ' 

Hale  took  a  quick  step  forward,  and  leaned 
both  hands  on  the  desk.  "You're  being  used 
as  a  cat's-paw,"  he  stated.  "I'm  no  motor 
thief.  Your  intelligence  should  tell  you  that." 

"Your  passport  might  tell  much,  Monsieur," 
suggested  the  man  politely. 


194       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"It's  with  my  stuff  at  Villars,"  confessed 
Hale,  with  a  lameness  he  recognized  only  too 
well.  "Ill—" 

An  upraised  hand  checked  him.  "Enough! 
I  hold  you  until  you  can  produce  proof." 

"But  see  here — " 

"I  regret." 

"For  God's  sake,  man,  use  a  little  common 
sense!  Don't  you  understand  I'm  in  a  hurry? 
Here,"  he  went  on,  pulling  out  a  pocket-book, 
"give  me  a  receipt  for  the  value  of  the  car 
in  cash.  That  ought  to  satisfy  you  I'm 
straight. ' ' 

There  was  no  question  as  to  the  effect  the 
sight  of  the  big  bills  produced.  Hale  saw  his 
eyes  waver,  then  the  frown  deepen.  "Put  your 
own  value  on  it, ' '  he  urged.  ' '  Frankly,  time  is 
worth  far  more  than  money  now." 

Again  the  man  wavered.  To  be  sure,  he  did 
not  know  his  informant,  and  there  was  every 
token  of  honesty  about  this  man  before  him. 
Yet  plausible  strangers  had  been  motor  thieves 
before  this.  The  more  innocent  they  appeared, 
the  greater  their  success.  Time  seemed  every- 


THE  ROAD  TO  PARADISE     195 

thing  to  this  man  before  him;  it  was  nothing 
to  him.  He  had  no  call  to  act  hastily. 

"Would  the  chauffeur  of  Monsieur  bear  wit- 
ness to  the  truth  of  his  statements?"  he  stalled. 

"Of  course." 

He  turned  to  one  of  the  gendarmes.  "Bring 
the  chauffeur,"  he  commanded. 

"I'll  go  for  him,"  cried  Hale.  "I  told  him 
to  stay  there." 

"He  will  be  brought  here."  The  suspicion 
had  returned  to  the  man's  voice. 

"Don't  do  it;  there'll  be  trouble.  I  know 
my  man." 

1  *  Enough ! ' '    The  tone  was  cold  now. 

Hale,  tried  to  the  very  border  of  his  self- 
control,  saw  the  gendarme  hurry  from  the  room. 
Almost  to  have  succeeded,  only  to  be  blocked  by 
an  over-keen  sense  of  self-preservation  on  the 
part  of  a  minor  authority,  seemed  well  nigh 
an  absurdity  when  compared  with  what  he  had 
already  overcome.  More  time  would  be  con- 
sumed now,  and  much  in  the  way  of  complica- 
tions added. 

"What  is  about  to  happen,"  he  snapped,  "is 


196       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

on  your  head.  You  have  intruded  into  some- 
thing which  was  none  of  your  affair.  You  are 
holding  me  on  the  trumped-up  charge  of  a  per- 
sonal enemy,  you  are  laying  yourself  open  to 
legal  retaliation  and  you  have  neglected  a 
grave  warning.  It  will  give  me  no  satisfaction, 
but  I  promise  you  shall  pay  and  pay  heavily. ' ' 

" Threats  are  idle,  Monsieur." 

" These  are  promises." 

Again  Hale  looked  at  his  watch.  It  would  be 
a  close  thing  now,  even  could  he  fight  his  way 
out.  He  whirled  on  his  heel  and  started  for 
the  door. 

The  man,  sure  now  his  course  had  been  that 
of  wisdom,  smiled  blandly.  "There  are  two 
gendarmes  on  guard  beyond  that  door,  Mon- 
sieur," he  purred.  "Both  have  carbines  and 
both  shoot  accurately." 

"Do  you  mean — " 

"That  Monsieur  would  do  well  to  calm  him- 
self." 

Again  he  returned  to  the  desk.  For  a  long 
moment  the  two  looked  at  each  other.  Then, 
Of  a  sudden,  Hale  slapped  his  heavy  pocket- 


THE  ROAD  TO  PARADISE     197 

book  on  the  desk.  "Damn  it  all!"  he  ex- 
claimed. "I  wouldn't  do  it  were  not  the 
necessity  overwhelming.  Are  your  men  still 
accurate  shots?" 

"They  are." 

"I  apologize  for  that,"  he  said  frankly. 
"Give  me  that  telephone." 

As  he  called  desperately  for  Villars,  the 
gendarme  who  had  been  sent  for  Bates, 
emerged  into  the  street.  "You  are  wanted," 
he  announced  stiffly. 

The  chauffeur  looked  him  over  from  head 
to  foot,  and  what  he  saw,  even  more  than  what 
he  heard,  but  did  not  understand,  did  not  ap- 
peal to  him  at  all. 

Again  the  gendarme  repeated  his  summons. 
Bates  transferred  his  attention  to  a  cur  dog 
which  was  slinking  down  the  opposite  gutter. 

"It  is  that  Monsieur  wants  you  within,"  sug- 
gested the  anxious  girl  on  the  front  seat. 

"Beggin'  your  pardon,  ma-am,  but,  if  the 
Cap'n  wants  me,  he'll  tell  me  so  himself.  I've 
my  orders." 

The   gendarme   approached  and   started   to 


198       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

open  the  door  of  the  tonneau.  A  quick  snarl 
made  him  withdraw  his  hand  with  much  speed. 
11  Madame,"  he  said,  "the  attendance  of  your 
servant  is  required.  Should  he  not  go,  we 
will  take  him." 

Frightened  now,  she  translated  hastily,  but 
Bates  only  shook  his  head. 

"Please  to  tell  him,  ma-am,  not  to  start  any- 
thing rough.  I'm  sorter  jumpy  already." 

Not  comprehending  in  the  least,  she  did  her 
best  to  explain  to  the  gendarme  the  need  for 
Bale's  presence,  but  he  was  not  to  be  denied. 
He  signaled  his  companions  by  the  door.  Like 
a  flash  Bates  understood,  and  his  eyes  snapped 
as  he  reached  for  the  heavy  handle  of  the  jack. 
He  had  been  told  to  protect  the  girl  by  the  one 
man  on  earth  he  would  obey. 

He  knew,  standing  above  them,  he  had  the 
advantage.  He  was  familiar  with  the  blunt 
sang-froid  of  the  M.P.'s  of  the  old  A.E.F.;  but 
these  officials  seemed  of  a  different  breed. 

"Cut  it  out  before  some  of  youse  get 
bumped!"  he  growled.  "There's  a  lady  pres- 
ent." 


THE  ROAD  TO  PARADISE     199 

But,  instead  of  accepting  advice,  they  de- 
ployed and  advanced.  Bates  seemed  to  grow 
suddenly  smaller  as  he  crouched,  ready.  The 
heavy  bar  swung  uninvitingly.  He  knew  they 
dared  not  try  gun  play  for  fear  of  injuring  the 
girl.  With  that  eliminated,  the  party  held  real 
promise.  A  hand  touched  the  edge  of  the  ton- 
neau  and  was  promptly  turned  to  pulp. 

"Next  lady!"  he  jeered.  "Carry  on,  there, 
and  don't  crowd  the  rear  rank!" 

A  shrill  whistle  catapulted  half  a  dozen  gen- 
darmes through  the  doorway.  Bates  stopped 
the  swing  of  a  carbine  butt  with  his  forearm, 
and  the  hand  fell  idle  at  his  side.  Beaching 
over  the  back  of  the  car,  he  paid  in  full  on  an 
incautious  shoulder.  Naida,  cowering  against 
the  windshield,  faced  the  growing  melee,  hands 
tightly  clutched,  red  lips  parted,  eyes  big  with 
terror. 

From  up  the  street  came  a  shout.  She  saw 
a  dingy  motor  racing  toward  her  at  full  speed ; 
knew  what  it  meant ;  who  stood  in  the  tonneau. 
Bates  heard  her  half -fluttering  scream,  turned 
to  see  if  some  one  had  dared  to  touch  her,  felt 


200       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

a  smashing,  crushing  blow  on  the  back  of  his 
head,  felt  his  knees  weaken,  give,  and  then  all 
went  black. 


CHAPTER  XI 

THE   FRONTIER   OF   REASON 

UP  from  behind  the  snow  peaks  crept  a  moon 
which  was  almost  spent.  Its  waning  quarter 
spread  but  a  feeble  thread  of  silver  down  the 
length  of  the  lake,  a  thread  disappearing  into 
the  warp  of  yellow  woven  outward  by  the  lights 
of  the  Quai  de  Mont  Blanc.  Behind  these  tin- 
kled the  forced  gayety  of  the  night  life  of 
Geneva.  Motors  swept  along  the  broad  thor- 
oughfare; men  and  women  went  about  little 
affairs  which  were  theirs  alone.  Above  them 
loomed  the  bulk  of  the  lake-front  buildings, 
some  dark  and  forbidding,  some  ablaze,  others 
but  hinting  of  life  shut  in  by  lowered  curtains. 

Behind  such  a  curtain,  behind  a  window 
closed  against  the  night  and  all  that  was  of  it, 
sat  Mr.  and  Mrs.  James  Field  and  stared  at 
a  man  who  paced  back  and  forth  with  angry 

steps,  hands  clinched  into  tight-set  fists.    They 

201 


202        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

had  held  him  so  for  three  turbulent  hours,  but 
had  succeeded  in  holding  him  only  through 
force  of  circumstance.  There  was  nothing 
more  to  be  done  at  the  moment. 

They  had  rushed  down  to  Bex,  in  answer  to 
his  imperious  summons,  to  find  Hale  a  man  gone 
mad.  In  the  room  with  him,  had  lain  a  half- 
conscious  chauffeur;  without  had  stood  a  dead 
and  empty  motor.  Naida  had  disappeared, 
and,  while  he  knew  who  were  the  cause  of  his 
defeat,  he  had  no  trace  of  their  trail  beyond 
the  now  exhausted  clew  that  Count  Otto  and  his 
party  had  boarded  a  train.  Which  way  they 
had  traveled  from  Geneva,  he  could  not  learn, 
although  he  had  bought  detectives  as  a  child 
with  a  dime  buys  penny  candy.  The  past 
twelve  hours  were  as  a  nightmare,  yet  they 
were  as  nothing  to  the  future. 

As,  over  and  over,  he  reviewed  what  had 
happened,  he  blamed  himself  more  and  more 
for  being  so  easily  outwitted ;  yet  there  was  no 
one  point  he  could  select  where  he  could  have 
acted  other  than  he  had.  In  his  present  mood 
he  would  have  crashed  over  the  body  of  that 


THE  FRONTIER  OF  REASON     203 

first  gendarme  with  more  than  satisfaction,  but 
then  his  temper  had  not  been  murderous. 

That  had  come  when  the  gendarmes  had 
borne  the  limp  body  of  Bates  into  the  room. 
One  glance,  and  Hale  had  gone  through  them, 
as  contemptuous  of  the  carbines  they  had 
raised  as  of  the  bodies  hurled  in  his  path.  It 
was  not  until  he  faced  that  empty  motor  by 
the  curb,  the  deserted  street,  a  world  empty 
of  all  that  counted,  that  he  had  stood  numbed 
and  dulled  by  the  shock.  And  in  that  instant 
the  outraged  pack  had  overtaken  him,  and  borne 
him  back  within  the  wall. 

It  had  taken  the  cool-headed  Jimmie  Field 
but  a  few  minutes  to  untangle  what  had  held 
every  promise  of  becoming  a  serious  complica- 
tion. It  had  been  Peggy  Field  who  had  as- 
sumed a  woman's  perogative,  and  who  had 
dropped  the  pointed  hint  which  had  shed  much 
light  upon  the  real  motive  behind  the  whole 
affair.  The  man  who  had  held  Hale  proved 
himself  to  be  as  generous  as  he  was  sincere  in 
his  regrets  for  the  part  he  had  been  trapped 
into  playing.  Even  before  he  and  Hale  had 


204       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

faced  each  other  squarely,  and  claimed  each 
other's  respect,  he  had  sent  his  men  to  trace 
the  trail  of  those  who  had  cheated  them  both. 

"And,  should  it  be,  Monsieur,"  he  had  said, 
"that  you  find  these  men  within  a  distance 
which  I  may  journey,  I  should  consider  it  more 
than  a  favor  should  you  call  on  me  to  bear  wit- 
ness in  your  behalf.  I,  too,  have  been  tricked, 
and,  while  in  a  lesser  degree,  my  self-esteem 
has  been  badly  shaken." 

"Don't  talk  about  it,  man!  You  make  that 
bribe  I  offered  you  seem  even  more  crass." 

The  man  had  smiled  and  that  smile  had  com- 
pletely won  Mrs.  Field's  heart.  "Desperate 
need  demands  desperate  measure,"  he  had  an- 
swered. "I  should  have  tried  anything  in  my 
own  last  ditch.  It  is  forgotten." 

"There  is  but  one  way  in  which  it  may  be 
forgotten  by  us,"  she  had  declared.  "It  must 
be  accepted  now  for  the  benefit  of  those  my 
man  has  hurt." 

"Madame  is  most  compassionate!" 

"Madame  is  'most  crazy,"  she  had  corrected. 
"It's  a  family  trait.  I'm  sure  you  must  be  con- 


THE  FRONTIER  OF  REASON     205 

vinced  of  that.  Yet  I'm  equally  sure  you  can 
appreciate  that  inaction  now  is  apt  to  have  even 
more  disastrous  results  for  us." 

He  had  accepted  that  with  equal  generosity, 
had  promised  to  give  both  the  injured  Bates, 
and  the  case  against  him,  his  personal  attention, 
had  agreed  that  Geneva  was  their  best  center 
from  which  to  work  in  the  immediate  future, 
and  had  assured  them  of  his  silence. 

So  Hale  had  left  the  valley  of  the  Rhone  be- 
hind him,  but  under  far  different  circumstances, 
and  in  far  different  company,  than  he  had  so 
recklessly  planned. 

Now  he  returned  again  to  the  beginning  and 
end  of  their  hours  of  argument.  "I'm  going 
to  find  her;  she's  mine." 

"But  how,  Bill?"  insisted  Field.  "You 
can't  continue  to  rush  through  Europe,  beat- 
ing up  strangers  and  police  forces  with  the  in- 
discriminating  recklessness  of  a  D'Artagnan. 
If  you  keep  up  this  third  act  melodrama  stuff, 
you  're  bound  to  land  in  some  jail  which  is  in  a 
receptive  and  secretive  mood." 

"That  part  doesn't  worry  me  in  the  least." 


206       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"I  think  it  should,"  urged  Mrs.  Field,  with 
unexpected  gentleness ;  "you  have  Naida  to  con- 
sider now." 

"Do  you  think  I'm  considering  any  one 
else?" 

"No,  dear,"  she  agreed  patiently.  "But  you 
never  can  find  her  if  you're  tucked  away  in 
some  comfy  little  cell  doing  a  few  odd  years 
for  impetuous  massacre.  Jimmie  is  utterly 
and  completely  right;  you  should  be  cautious 
now.  You  haven't  the  remotest  idea  where 
they've  taken  her." 

"  I  Ve  a  very  clear  one.  They  Ve  headed  back 
for  Nirgendsberg  as  fast  as  they  can  make  it. 
She  told  me  they'd  threatened  that;  told  me 
they'd  threatened  to  keep  her  in  their  power 
by  saying  she  was  insane." 

"Let  them,"  she  declared  promptly.  "It 
would  give  you  exactly  what  you  need — time  to 
plan  some  sane  course  of  action.  Don't  you  see 
that,  if  they  say  she 's  mentally  unbalanced,  they 
tie  their  own  hands?  I  don't  believe  even  a 
Bolshevik  would  give  up  his  power  to  another 
crazy  person." 


THE  FRONTIER  OF  REASON     207 

"Don 'the  flippant!" 

"I'm  not,"  she  flashed  back;  "I'm  talking 
sense  and  you're  in  no  mood  to  recognize 
it." 

"I've  learned  this  sanity  argument  by  heart," 
broke  in  Field.  "Let'fe  move  on  to  something 
new.  Bill's  hinted,  once  or  twice,  about  going 
to  Nirgendsberg.  How's  he  going  to  do  it!" 

Hale  came  to  a  halt  by  a  table  and  faced 
him. 

"That  part  doesn't  worry  me.  It's  finding 
where  she  is,  after  I  get  there." 

"Won't  she  write  to  you?"  Mrs.  Field 
asked  the  question  in  all  honesty. 

"Probably,"  he  sneered.  "They'll  mail  any 
letters  she  writes  me  with  much  pleasure.  Also 
she  knows  by  telepathy  I  'm  in  Geneva. ' ' 

"Oh!" 

"I'm  sorry,  Peg,"  he  said  instantly,  walking 
over  and  laying  a  hand  on  her  shoulder  for  a 
second.  "I'm  raw." 

"  'Sail  right!" 

Field  looked  from  one  to  the  other. 

"There's  a  pile  of  difference  between  being 


208       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

a  brother  and  a  husband,"  he  sighed.  "We'll 
postpone  writing  an  epitaph  for  the  hatchet, 
however.  Bill,  come  through  with  this  Nir- 
gendsberg  thing.  How  did  you  say  you  were 
going  to  get  there!" 

"By  train." 

"All  right. ' '  Field  had  become  entirely  seri- 
ous now  and  Hale  welcomed  the  change  with 
unconcealed  gratitude.  "You  know  the  present 
condition  of  European  travel,  I  presume." 

"If  theyVe  gone,  I  can  follow." 

"I'll  grant  that.  But  suppose  you  reach  the 
frontier  of  this  place,  then  what  ? ' ' 

"Cross  it." 

"Does  your  passport  happen  to  mention  Nir- 
gendsberg?" 

"Don't  suppose  so.  Easy  enough  to  have 
that  fixed.  Don 't  waste  time  on  such  trash. ' ' 

"All  right,"  he  agreed;  "go  get  that  pass- 
port changed.  It  will  occupy  your  mind  for  a 
time." 

"Do  you  mean  that,  Jimmie?" 

"I  sure  do.  I  don't  believe  it  can  be  done, 
not  even  by  any  bluff  we  can  cook  up  between 


THE  FRONTIER  OF  REASON     209 

us.  They're  mighty  fussy  about  such  things 
now. ' ' 

"I  can  make  'em  see  reason.'* 

"I  hope  so.  I'd  get  at  it,  however,  if  you're 
set  on  going  there.  But  you  won 't  come  back, ' ' 
he  added  gravely. 

"Oh,  Jimmie!" 

"I  know  it,  Peg,  it's  rough,  but  it's  a  tough 
country  and  it's  in  a  mess  now." 

"Don't  talk  rot!"  growled  Hale.  "I'm  over 
seven ;  I  can  take  care  of  myself.  Know  any  of 
our  diplomatic  crowd  here?" 

"No." 

"I'll  go  hunt  up  some  one  at  the  consulate." 

"Bather  late.  You'll  get  a  better  run  for 
your  money  in  the  morning. ' ' 

"I  won't  be  here  by  morning.  I've  wasted 
too  much  time  already  waiting  for  people  to 
do  the  things  I  should  have  done  myself.  I  am 
going  to  Nirgendsberg, "  he  said,  with  a  deter- 
mination which  made  his  sister  spring  to  her 
feet. 

"But  if  you  can't  get  a  passport,  Billy?"  she 
cried. 


"I'm  going  anyway." 

"But  Jimmie  says  it's  not  safe." 

He  laughed  silently.  "Some  way  or  other, 
that  part  doesn't  matter  much,  Peg.  You  don't 
yet  seem  to  grasp  the  fact  that  Naida's  in 
trouble. ' ' 

"I  want  you  to  find  her  and  bring  her  out," 
she  agreed,  her  words  coming  fast,  "you  know 
that.  But  you're  my  brother,  too.  I  don't 
want  anything  to  happen  to  you.  Can 't  you  see 
that  part  of  it  ?  It  was  a  different  thing  to  take 
chances  in  a  civilized  country.  Here  nothing 
really  serious  could  happen. ' ' 

"Something  fairly  serious  has  happened," 
he  declared,  "and,  if  anything  more  serious  is 
going  to  happen,  I'm  going  to  see  to  it  that 
I'm  mighty  well  up  in  the  foreground  when  it 
begins  to  happen.  I'm  going  to  find  Naida; 
I'm  going  to  bring  her  to  you  at  home.  I'm 
through  talking.  From  now  on  I'm  going  to 
act. ' '  He  picked  up  his  hat  and  started  for  the 
door.  "I'm  going  to  try  for  a  passport,"  he 
announced,  "then  I'm  going  to  look  up  routes. 
I'll  stop  in  before  I  leave." 


THE  FRONTIER  OF  REASON     211 

The  door  slammed  behind  him  before  either 
of  the  Fields  could  move.  "Oh,  Jimmie!" 
wailed  Peg,  as  she  clutched  her  husband's  arm, 
"what's  going  to  happen  now?" 

Field  bit  his  lip  and  looked  over  the  brown 
head  buried  against  his  coat.  "I  don't  know," 
he  confessed,  in  a  low  tone.  "I  don't  want  to 
know.  All  I  do  know  is  that,  up  to  now,  Bill's 
been  fighting  because  he  loved  a  girl ;  now  he 's 
going  to  fight  for  the  girl  he  loves.  I  don't 
want  to  be  the  man  who  tries  to  stop  him. ' ' 

Yet  others  did  not  share  Field's  emotions. 
Hale  found  more  than  verbal  opposition  when 
he  endeavored  to  have  his  passport  viseed.  Ee- 
ferred  to  higher  authority  at  Berne,  he  left 
Geneva  that  night  and  spent  the  major  share 
of  the  next  day  in  fruitless  arguments  and  idle 
cables.  It  might  be  arranged  ultimately,  but 
he  could  not  tolerate  the  delay.  Realizing  now 
how  truthful  all  Field's  statements  had  been, 
he  took  the  bit  between  his  teeth  and  acted  on  a 
plan  born  of  his  desperation. 

How,  or  where,  Hale  secured  the  credentials 
which  were  in  his  pocket,  when  he  left  Berne 


212       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

that  evening,  were  things  which  Field  never 
found  out.  They  were  sufficient  to  carry  him 
across  two  frontiers  without  undue  debate,  and 
over  the  third  with  the  aid  of  a  little  gold.  But 
then  he  began  to  experience  to  the  full  what  rail 
conditions  had  become  since  the  war. 

Hours  dragged  and  now  the  days  themselves 
began  to  vanish  into  the  hopeless  maw  of  in- 
efficiency and  disorganization.  As  he  crawled 
northward  and  ever  eastward,  all  he  could  find 
to  salve  his  mounting  anxiety  was  the  consola- 
tion that  those  whom  he  followed  must  have 
met  the  same  delays,  so  could  not  be  too  far 
ahead. 

As  for  his  plans,  they  seemed  to  grow  less 
fantastic  through  constant  review.  Once  in 
Nirgendsberg,  it  would  be  an  easy  matter  to 
reach  the  capital  of  the  same  name.  The  little 
principality  was  loo  small  to  have  transporta- 
tion troubles  heaped  atop  its  other  troubles. 
In  the  city  must  be  many  who  could  give  in- 
formation as  to  the  whereabouts  of  that  Baron 
Barezay  in  whom  Naida  had  expressed  such 
faith.  Face  to  face  with  him,  and  the  doors  of 


THE  FRONTIER  OF  REASON     213 

uncertainty  would  be  shut  no  longer.  Did 
Barezay  not  know  where  she  was,  even  were 
she  hidden  away,  he  would  have  knowledge  of 
channels  through  which  such  information  could 
be  secured.  When  he  had  found  her  again, 
Hale  was  content  to  allow  their  exodus  to  re- 
main unplanned.  All  that  mattered  was  the 
hungry  necessity  for  holding  her  safe  within 
his  arms.  Once  there,  and  all  else  would  be  as 
nothing. 

In  no  mood  for  companionship,  he- paid  no  at- 
tention to  his  fellow  travelers.  If  aware  of 
them  at  all,  it  was  only  with  a  vague  sense  of 
disgust  for  any  who  could  make  such  a  journey 
unless  life  or  death  hung  in  the  balance.  He 
was  conscious  that  there  were  but  two  others 
who  had  stood  the  punishment  for  more  than 
one  day,  the  one  a  man  whose  conversational 
proclivities  he  had  quickly  discouraged,  the 
other  a  woman  who  seemed  to  do  nothing  but 
read  omnivorously. 

Beyond  the  car  windows  flat  desolation  had 
given  grudging  way  to  bare,  brown  swales 
which  grew  into  more  barren  hills  and  these, 


214        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

as  the  slow  hours  dragged  past,  bowed  before 
rugged  mountains,  black,  forbidding,  repellant. 
Even  the  tender  streamers  of  the  setting  sun 
failed  to  soften  them  with  their  elusive  pinks 
and  mystic  yellows,  and  swift  darkness  came  to 
blot  them  out,  as  if  Nature  herself  had  become 
suddenly  compassionate. 

Stations  were  few,  the  waits  at  each  increas- 
ing without  evident  necessity.  Hale  began  to 
appreciate,  with  growing  impatience,  that  he 
had  penetrated  beyond  the  whirlpool  into  the 
borders  of  chaos.  There  was  a  half-reckless, 
half-surly  note  in  the  official's  answers  to  his 
questions,  which  told  him  he  was  coming  face 
to  face  with  what  was  heralded  as  the  twentieth 
century  Utopia. 

It  added  to  the  rawness  of  his  nerves,  not 
because  of  the  absurdities  of  the  attempted  ap- 
plication of  the  vaunted  theoretical  to  the  prac- 
tical, but  on  account  of  the  delays  which  became 
more  and  more  positive  as  the  evolution  of  the 
academic  gathered  momentum.  Each  little  sta- 
tion added  a  new  buzzing  to  the  chorus  in  the 
hive  where  there  was  no  comb  and  the  honey 


THE  FRONTIER  OF  REASON     215 

was  almost  spent.  At  the  frontiers  of  the  home 
of  Reason  it  began  to  appear  as  if  logical  rea- 
sons for  everything  had  been  declared  contra- 
band and  segregated  in  the  fastness  of  the 
realm. 

It  was  about  nine  when  he  noticed  feeble 
lights  fighting  the  darkness.  Scattered  afar, 
at  first,  he  accorded  them  no  attention.  But 
others  flickered,  vanished,  reappeared,  to  be  re- 
flected on  the  black  surface  of  a  turgid  river. 
He  straightened,  peered  but,  then,  as  quickly, 
sank  back  against  the  dust-clotted  cushions. 
That  which  he  should  have  met  a  day  ago,  that 
which  he  had  inquired  about  for  the  past  three 
hours,  the  place  where  his  weakest  link  would 
be  strained  to  the  test,  was  here.  Again  he 
looked  out  over  the  scattered  town.  Beyond,  at 
last,  lay  Nirgendsberg. 

Came  the  jolt  from  brakes  carelessly  applied, 
the  shrill  of  a  whistle,  and  the  train  ricocheted 
along  a  small  and  incredibly  unkept  station  to 
expire  in  jarring  agony.  It  was  the  frontier, 
the  spot  he  had  so  desired,  but  now,  instead  of 
doing  as  he  had  done  at  every  town  in  an  hun- 


216       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

dred  kilometers,  he  settled  back  into  his  corner 
to  let  routine,  if  such  survived,  take  its  course. 
Eagerness  was  the  one  thing  he  must  not  show. 

He  saw  cramped  travelers  moving  along  the 
platform,  a  bearded  man  in  a  filthy  uniform 
herding  them  forward  with  a  dirtier  hand,  and 
heard  the  opening  gutterals  of  the  old,  familiar 
debate  when  station  master  and  engineer  went 
into  soviet  conference  to  argue  the  hour  of 
departure,  the  need  of  more  fuel  or  the  where- 
for  of  the  which. 

He  was  conscious  of  men  passing  along  the 
corridor  of  the  car,  then  an  official  of  some 
sort  thrust  in  his  head,  and  erupted  short  sen- 
tences in  an  unfamiliar  tongue. 

He  rewarded  this  oratorical  effort  with  but  a 
languid  show  of  interest,  although,  behind  his 
indifference,  every  sense  was  alert.  It  was  only 
when  the  man  began  to  repeat  that  Hale  became 
conscious  of  some  one  attempting  to  crowd  past 
the  speaker.  A  second  glance  showed  it  was  a 
woman,  and  at  once  he  was  on  his  feet.  The 
next  and  he  had  pulled  the  official  out  of  her 
way,  and  it  was  then  he  recognized  he  had 


THE  FRONTIER  OF  REASON     217 

aided  the  one  who  had  traveled  far  with  him. 
Nodding  slightly  in  return  for  her  murmured 
thanks,  he  was  about  to  resume  his  seat  when 
she  hesitated,  then  spoke  in  rapid  French. 

"The  guard  is  informing  Monsieur  of  the 
necessity  of  having  his  papers  and  luggage  ex- 
amined before  entering  Nirgendsberg, "  she  ex- 
plained. "I  venture,  because  I  fear  Monsieur 
does  not  understand  our  language,  and  I  would 
return  his  kindness." 

Again  she  slightly  inclined  her  head  and,  as 
she  moved  on,  said  something  to  the  official  in 
her  own  tongue.  Hale,  a  bit  surprised  at  the 
willingness  of  some  one  to  be  of  assistance,  felt 
she  had  made  a  kindly  attempt  to  shield  him 
from  complications  in  return  for  his  own  cour- 
tesy. As  the  official  beckoned,  then  made  as 
if  to  reach  his  bag,  he  realized  he  might  create 
suspicion  by  holding  back  too  long  and,  tak- 
ing his  luggage,  followed  the  man  to  the  plat- 
form. 

Here  again  his  unexpected  friend  came  for- 
ward with  a  hint.  "Monsieur's  papers  are  in 
order,  of  course,"  she  said,  "so  he  will  find  it 


218       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

less   trying   should   he   wait   until   the   rabble 
ahead  is  examined." 

"  Madame  has  made  me  her  debtor  a  second 
time,"  he  acknowledged,  as  he  lifted  his  cap. 

"One  who  travels  much,"  she  observed,  with 
the  suggestion  of  a  smile,  "soon  finds  it  is  a 
pleasure  to  assist  others.  Is  it  not  so,  Mon- 
sieur?" 

"One  does,  assuredly,"  he  agreed,  and  ven- 
tured a  closer  glance.  She  lacked  all  the  phys- 
ical attributes  which  might  have  explained  her 
attempt  to  open  a  conversation.  Rather  she 
reminded  him  of  a  woman  who,  in  America, 
might  have  filled  the  position  of  a  chief  clerk 
with  much  credit.  Her  eyes  were  to  see  things 
with,  her  mouth  firm,  her  hair  immaculate,  her 
cheeks  rather  drawn  with  fatigue,  yet  un- 
adorned, her  gown  inconspicuous,  her  voice  low 
pitched.  She  must  have  been  forty;  she  might 
have  been  of  almost  any  country,  yet,  even 
though  her  French  was  of  the  boulevards,  there 
was  an  elusive  something  about  her  manner 
which  vaguely  suggested  the  Teutonic. 

For  a  moment  she  seemed  about  to  let  the 


THE  FRONTIER  OF  REASON     219 

incident  die  of  inertia,  but  then  she  turned  and 
met  his  eyes  evenly.  "  Monsieur  is,  of  course, 
familiar  with  conditions  as  they  exist  beyond 
the  frontier,"  she  said,  as  if  making  a  state- 
ment in  a  matter-of-fact  way  rather  than  offer- 
ing a  query. 

Hale  inclined  his  head.  "It  is  all  Madame 
suggests,"  he  returned  ambiguously. 

He  saw  her  lips  waver  the  merest  trifle. 
"Monsieur  takes  too  much  upon  himself,"  she 
retorted.  "One  does  not  even  suggest  in  these 
times.  I  am  an  old  traveler,  and  ventured  but 
to  believe  aloud  that  the  friends  of  Monsieur  be- 
yond the  barrier  had  communicated  to  him  cer- 
tain recent  events.  Of  course  one  would  not 
mistake  Monsieur  for  a  Nirgendsberger, "  she 
said,  carelessly. 

"Of  course  not.  In  these  days,  however, 
when  many  men  from  various  countries  are 
traveling  on  many  Different  missions,  it  is  dif- 
ficult to  keep  posted  on  all  the  gossip  about  all 
international  and  domestic  happenings.  Might 
not  this  be  an  excuse  for  my  ignorance  of  the 
event  Madame  refers  to?" 


220       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"Ah !  So  Monsieur  is  of  one  of  the  missions T 
It  will  save  him  the  disagreeable  task  of  refus- 
ing a  woman's  aid.  I  see  a  friend  amongst  the 
officials  ahead;  in  return  for  his  graciousness, 
I  was  about  to  offer  to  make  Monsieur's  prog- 
ress a  little  more  facile." 

Hale  was  not  so  situated  he  could  reject  any 
form  of  assistance.  There  was  certainly  noth- 
ing about  this  woman  to  create  even  the  vaguest 
suspicion.  "One  never  rejects  the  courtesies 
of  friendly  officials  at  a  frontier,"  he  said,  and 
stopped  to  look  at  her  again.  Was  it  possible, 
he  asked  himself,  that  she  was  the  one  who 
needed  help? 

But  again  she  smiled,  this  time  as  if  having 
read  his  thoughts.  "I  assure  Monsieur  my 
papers  are  in  order,"  she  said.  "My  best  wish 
would  be  that  his  path  may  prove  as  smooth 
as  mine.  Come,  if  you  will ;  we  Nirgendsberg- 
ers  repay  our  debts  promptly." 

Even  as  she  started  on,  Hale  saw  an  official 
look  up,  then  step  toward  them  in  answer  to  the 
swift  motion  of  her  hand.  For  a  brief  mo- 
ment the  two  spoke  in  their  own  tongue,  then 


THE  FROXTIER  OF  REASON    221 

the  man  turned  abruptly  and,  opening  a  door 
to  the  left  of  the  big  customs  hall,  stood  aside 
for  the  two  to  enter. 

Ahead  Hale  saw  a  small,  well-lighted  room. 
There  was  nothing  about  it  to  create  alarm,  yet, 
of  a  sudden,  a  sensation  of  impending  evil 
swept  over  him.  He  would  have  withdrawn, 
could  he  have  done  so  without  exciting  sus- 
picion. There  was  certainly  no  threat,  no  hint 
of  trouble,  no  suggestion  of  treachery.  It  was 
sheer  conceit  to  imagine  any  one  in  this  tiny 
village  had  even  heard  of  him,  let  alone  had 
any  intention  of  questioning  papers  which,  he 
was  convinced,  were  perfectly  regular  on  their 
face.  What  might  happen  within  this  room 
would  happen  far  more  publically  in  the  main 
hall.  Certainly  he  had  a  better  chance,  should 
anything  arise,  of  winning  past  an  official  whose 
friend  had  volunteered  to  vouch  for  him. 

Hardly  had  the  door  closed  behind  them  be- 
fore the  woman  turned  again.  "You  speak 
German  as  well  as  French,  Monsieur!" 

*  *  Let  us  say  I  understand  it  as  well, ' '  he  sug- 
gested. 


222       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

She  nodded  briefly,  then  once  more  faced  the 
man  who  still  stood  with  his  back  to  the  door. 
"Lock  that!"  she  commanded  sharply  in  Ger- 
man. ' '  There  is  no  call  for  publicity.  This  is 
our  man." 

There  was  no  hesitancy  in  Hale's  action,  no 
time  wasted  in  feigned  surprise.  Even  as  his 
bag  dropped  to  the  floor,  his  hand  shot  to  the 
pocket  of  his  coat.  But,  before  his  fingers 
could  close  on  the  automatic,  the  cold  muzzle 
of  a  revolver  was  pressed  against  the  side  of 
his  head. 

"If  you  so  much  as  move,"  stated  the  man 
coldly,  "you  will  find  your  passports  are  viseed 
for  eternity." 

To  their  complete  surprise,  Hale  merely 
shrugged  his  shoulders.  "Hospitable  country, 
Nirgendsberg ! "  he  observed.  "What  is  this, 
the  Bolshevik  preliminary  to  an  equal  division 
of  wealth?" 

"Monsieur  does  well  to  take  the  affair 
quietly,"  stated  the  woman,  in  a  tone  which 
hinted  at  her  admiration  for  such  cool 
nerve. 


''I've  no  particular  yearning  to  be  mur- 
dered," he  confessed,  with  a  short  laugh. 
"The  small  amount  of  cash  I  happen  to  have 
will  be  placed  at  your  disposal,  when  I  have 
your  permission  to  lower  my  hands." 

"Monsieur  does  not  imagine  that  even  the 
Nirgendsbergers  he  holds  in  such  contempt  are 
so  crude  as  to  demand  tribute  from  a  guest!" 
she  exclaimed. 

"Guest?" 

"Exactly  that,  Monsieur." 

"If  you'll  pardon  criticism  from  a  stranger, 
your  forms  of  hospitality  are  at  least  ad- 
vanced. ' ' 

"Oh,  but  Monsieur  is  no  stranger,"  she  re- 
torted, her  eyes  narrowing.  "Even  I,  myself, 
who  am  but  a  small  cog  within  the  wheel,  have 
known  him  well  for  several  days.  In  fact,  Mon- 
sieur, I  was  ordered  in  Geneva  to  become  well 
acquainted,  not  only  with  the  movements,  but 
with  the  face,  of  Monsieur  William  Hale." 

' '  Umph !  Secret  Service  ?  In  that  case,  take 
my  papers  instead  of  my  funds.  They  may 
prove  more  satisfactory  to  all  concerned." 


224        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

1  *  They  interest  us  no  more  than  your  wealth, 
Monsieur." 

"Am  I  correct  in  the  assumption  you  hold 
international  law  in  open  contempt?" 

"I  am  not  responsible  for  Monsieur's  as- 
sumptions, but  merely  for  the  notification  of  my 
superiors  that  he  has  attempted  the  impossible. 
I  am  instructed  to  inform  him  at  this  time  that 
arrangements  have  been  perfected  for  his  re- 
crossing  of  the  frontier  of  Switzerland  at  the 
point  from  which  he  departed.  Monsieur  Hale 
is  known  as  a  man  of  honor.  The  only  condition 
demanded  is  that  he  give  his  word  he  will  make 
no  second  attempt  to  approach  the  frontiers  of 
Nirgendsberg. " 

Hale  laughed  contemptuously.  "What  is 
this,  opera  bouffe,"  he  demanded,  "or  merely 
the  rim  froth  of  the  madness  which  has  seethed 
over  the  cauldron  down  in  Nirgendsberg?  If  I 
may  be  permitted  the  thought,  Madame,  your 
eagerness  to  carry  out  the  duties  which  may  be 
yours  have  led  you  to  commit  a  grave  error  of 
judgment.  I  am  neither  complacently  credulous 
nor  entirely  imbecile.  I  am  quite  familiar  with 


THE  FRONTIER  OF  REASON     225 

my  rights,  and  thoroughly  conversant  with  the 
liberties  which  papers  such  as  mine  bestow  upon 
any  peaceful  traveler.  I  know  nothing  about 
your  secret  service,  about  you  or  about  your 
friend  who  has  put  a  gun  to  my  head  as  if  I 
were  some  half-witted  burglar.  You  may  be 
all  you  say,  but,  even  then,  I'm  frank  to  confess, 
you  entirely  fail  to  interest  me.  My  papers  are 
in  order;  I  demand  they  be  honored." 

' '  Monsieur  evidently  failed  to  grasp  my  state- 
ment that  his  papers  interested  us  not  at  all." 

"And  Madame  my  statement  that  this  child- 
ishness fails  to  interest  me  longer.  I  am  going 
through  to  Nirgendsberg,  as  is  my  right." 

"Then  Monsieur  refuses  the  alternative  of- 
fered him?" 

"He  most  assuredly  does.  And,  further- 
more, he  most  vigorously  resents  this  idiotic 
interference  with  his  personal  affairs." 

"Monsieur  would  do  well  to  listen  to  rea- 
son," she  hinted. 

"He  would  welcome  the  opportunity,"  Hale 
promptly  retaliated. 

For  a  moment  she  studied  him,  then  turned 


226       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

to  another  door  behind  her.  Even  as  her  hand 
rested  on  the  knob,  she  looked  over  her  shoul- 
der. "You  were  most  courteous  to  me,  Mon- 
sieur Hale, ' '  she  said  in  a  low  voice.  ' '  I  deeply 
regret  you  have  forced  the  issue." 

She  threw  open  the  door  with  a  savage  sweep 
of  her  arm.  Beyond,  Hale  saw  four  men  with 
drawn  revolvers  which  swiftly  centered  on  him. 
"Come!"  she  commanded  sharply. 


CHAPTER  XII 

DREAMS   FADE 

FOR  a  week  Hale  had  planned  an  inconspicu- 
ous entry  into  Nirgendsberg,  but  actuality  ex- 
ceeded dreams.  A  limousine  sped  northward 
from  the  station,  the  lights  of  the  frontier  fell 
behind  and,  in  the  hostile  darkness,  he  saw  the 
erect  silhouettes  of  the  two  men  opposite,  who 
sat  in  silence,  guns  in  hand. 

He  had  obeyed  because  he  had  recognized  the 
futility  of  resistance.  Insanity  would  have 
been  the  only  excuse  for  physical  opposition, 
for  their  contemptuous  disregard  for  all  law  or 
right  had  told  him  instantly  that  such  a  course 
would  be  tantamount  to  suicide.  He  had  re- 
jected their  offer ;  whatever  their  alternative,  he 
knew  it  would  be  put  into  practice  at  a  cost  high 
to  him  alone,  for  those  who  had  now  given 
notice  that  his  interference  was  no  longer  to 

227 


228       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

be  allowed  would  pay  their  share  in  the  security 
of  their  own  land. 

Yet  even  now,  when  all  his  impetuous  plans 
had  been  smashed  into  flat  wreckage,  came  the 
thought  that,  at  least,  he  was  being  taken  nearer 
to  her;  that,  while  they  had  attempted  to  buy 
him  away  from  Nirgendsberg  at  the  price  of 
safety,  they  were  now  taking  him  into  the  very 
place  they  had  forbidden  him  to  enter.  That 
much  was  gain. 

What  the  future  would  develop  troubled  him 
only  in-so-far  as  it  might  delay  the  ultimate 
fruition  of  his  determination.  The  past  was 
the  past.  If  he  had  made  false  moves,  he  must 
wipe  memory  clear  of  remorse,  for  whatever 
lay  ahead  would  demand  every  cell  of  an  un- 
littered  brain.  Of  that  much  alone  he  was  sure 
— of  that,  and  that  no  power  Nirgendsberg  could 
produce,  could  keep  him  from  her. 

Even  as  swift  fingers  had  searched  him,  the 
woman  had  stepped  to  his  side  again. 

" Monsieur 's  courage  is  a  known  quantity," 
she  has  said;  "hence  precautions  for  all  con- 
cerned. His  comfort  on  his  journey  rests  with 


DREAMS  FADE 229 

him.  His  companions  have  very  definite  orders, 
and  he  would  do  well  to  avoid  even  attempted 
argument.  This  advice  I  dare  suggest  he  heed, 
even  though  he  still  presumes  to  challenge  the 
determination  of  those  he  has  chosen  for  ene- 
mies. Bon  voyage,  Monsieur  Hale. ' ' 

He,  too,  had  inclined  his  head. 

"Madame,"  he  had  retorted,  "I  have  dis- 
played my  unfamiliarity  with  marked  cards. 
The  trick  is  yours,  but  may  I,  too,  offer  one  bit 
of  parting  advice?  It  is  that  you  inform  your 
superior  that,  after  every  to-morrow,  there  is 
another  day.'* 

Laughter  had  been  her  only  reply  as  he  had 
been  pushed  into  the  waiting  car,  and  the  slam 
of  the  door  had  driven  its  mockery  from  his 
ears. 

Hale  found  no  desire  to  attempt  conversa- 
tion with  his  guardians.  The  moon,  rising  out 
of  the  maw  of  a  repellant  valley,  gave  him  the 
direction  in  which  they  ran.  He  forced  himself 
to  concentrate  on  the  present.  As  he  recalled 
the  map,  they  were  heading,  not  toward  the 
capital,  but  into  what  was  the  more  mountain- 


230       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

cms  country  to  the  eastward.  It  upset  his 
hastily  formed  suspicions.  He  had  expected  to 
be  taken  to  the  city  of  Nirgendsberg  to  be  in- 
carcerated on  some  fictitious  charge  until  he 
could  be  disposed  of  in  a  manner  which  would 
prohibit  protest  from  his  distant  friends. 

The  road  mirrored  the  condition  of  the  coun- 
try. Speed  was  impossible.  The  car  groaned 
as  it  lurched  and  lunged  and  Hale  was  thrown 
first  to  one  side,  then  to  the  other,  until  he 
envied  the  two  who  sat  upon  the  smaller  seats. 
The  grade  stiffened  until  they  crept,  rather  than 
made  progress.  It  was  only  with  the  dawn  that 
physical  relief  came.  They  had  climbed  to  a 
table-land  which  stretched  northward  until  lost 
in  gray,  drifting  fog.  The  chill  sank  deep, 
the  monotonous  silence  was  forbidding,  the 
few  trees  dripped  lusterless  drops  into 
drearier  undergrowth,  but  the  road  steadily 
improved. 

He  saw  a  few  stunted  cattle  in  barren  fields. 
The  far-scattered  houses  were  hovels.  There 
was  no  song  of  bird,  no  sign  of  peasant  life. 
Then,  through  the  parting  mist,  he  caught  a 


DREAMS  FADE 231 

glimpse  of  a  wooded  mountainside  beyond  the 
narrowing  plain.  The  man  who  faced  him 
turned  to  follow  his  glance,  then  nodding,  drew 
a  breath  of  deep  relief. 

The  car  swerved  to  the  right,  but  now  the 
grade  was  easier  and  the  road  almost  smooth. 
On  either  hand  rose  the  thickening  forest  and, 
once,  as  they  took  a  sharper  curve,  he  thought 
he  saw  a  wild  boar  in  startled  flight.  The  way 
became  steeper..  His  teeth  set,  for  now  he  be- 
lieved he  had  solved  the  intent  of  those  re- 
sponsible for  what  was  nothing  else  than  his 
abduction.  Such  country  could  produce  only 
one  of  those  gray-yellow  piles  of  stone  which 
were  spoken  of,  through  courtesy  alone,  as 
castles. 

Each  moment  he  looked  for  the  final  upward 
pitch  which  should  bring  them  out  to  the  edge 
of  the  cliff  where  squatted  the  lonesome  pile 
which  must  house  some  explanation  for  what  had 
occurred  and  was  to  occur.  But,  instead,  the 
road  descended,  the  forest  opened  abruptly  and, 
on  the  edge  of  a  sharp  incline,  he  saw  a  long, 
brown  lodge  which  faced  the  limitless  view. 


232       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

Out-buildings  dovetailed  with  the  story  forest 
and  country  told;  before  him  was  the  hunting 
box  of  one  who  was  a  luxurious  sportsman. 

The  car  stopped,  one  guard  stepped  out,  mo- 
tioning Hale  to  follow.  Hardly  was  he  on  the 
ground  before  a  man  came  hurrying  from  the 
lodge. 

"  Monsieur  Hale  has  arrived  sooner  than  our 
information  led  us  to  hope,"  he  said  in  French. 
"I  trust  the  journey  held  no  great  discomforts. 
Our  roads  are  not  as  formerly,  but  the  hos- 
pitality of  Wolkensberg  remains  unchanged. 
Will  Monsieur  permit  I  show  him  to  his 
rooms  ? ' ' 

Hale  laughed  shortly.  "From  what  I  have 
experienced,  I  imagine  my  permission  is  of 
small  consequence." 

The  other  met  his  glance  with  unchanged 
countenance. 

"It  is  still  Monsieur's  to  choose,"  he  re- 
turned meaningly.  * '  I  would  not  imagine,  how- 
ever, he  would  find  bath  and  breakfast  distaste- 
ful. My  instructions  are  to  offer  Monsieur 
every  courtesy  he  will  deign  to  accept.  It  is  not 


DREAMS  FADE  233 

the  wish  of  his  host  to  permit  him  to  suffer 
either  discomfort  or  indignity." 

"I  fear  I  am  unable  to  appreciate  such  nice- 
ties of  distinction,"  he  stated  coldly.  " Where 
Monsieur  leads,  I  may  only  follow." 

"Facts  are  always  unpleasant,"  agreed  the 
man.  "It  is  generally  less  agreeable  to  force 
them.  We  proceed." 

He  led  the  way  across  a  turfed  terrace  and 
into  a  long,  oak-raftered  room,  littered  with  lux- 
urious chairs  and  lined  with  trophies.  By  full- 
length  windows  a  small  table  was  being  set  for 
breakfast,  but  they  passed  on  and  down  the 
narrow  hall  which  cut  the  north  wing,  until  the 
man  stopped  before  a  heavily  paneled  door. 
Throwing  it  open,  he  stood  aside  for  Hale  to 
enter. 

Whatever  he  might  be  called  on  to  face  later, 
there  was  no  suggestion  of  the  prison  in  what 
met  his  casual  glance.  A  cheerful  fire  crackled 
on  the  open  hearth.  Beside  a  book-covered 
table  reposed  deep-cushioned  chairs.  By  an- 
other great  window,  another  breakfast  table  was 
already  set.  To  the  right,  a  door  gave  into  a 


234       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

bedroom  and  beyond  was  the  bath.  It  was  all 
as  out  of  keeping  with  the  barrenness  of  the 
country  as  it  was  inviting  to  idle  ease,  but  Hale 
did  not  pay  its  sumptuousness  the  compliment 
of  even  casual  examination.  Striding  to  the 
window,  he  thrust  aside  the  curtains.  On  the 
instant  his  guide  was  at  his  side. 

"I  regret  to  inform  Monsieur  of  Wolken- 
berg's  one  great  defect ;  our  morning  air  is  most 
unhealthy.  I  recommend  him  not  to  test  it." 

"Umph!  It  apparently  holds  small  danger 
for  that  keeper  yonder,  with  the  rifle  on  his 
shoulder. ' ' 

"He  is  of  great  strength,  Monsieur,  and  a 
man  of  such  short  patience  that  we  seldom 
cross  him,  even  by  speaking  with  him,  let  alone 
advising  with  him  on  matters  which  are  really 
only  his  concerns.*' 

Hale  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"I  comprehend.  How  soon  can  I,  too,  be  in- 
formed of  the  real  purpose  of  this  melodramatic 
high-handedness?  Frankly,  both  your  ideas  of 
hospitality,  and  your  methods  of  dispensing  it, 
are  rapidly  approaching  a  point  where  I  believe 


DREAMS  FADE 235 

some  slight  expression  of  resentment  might  be 
pardonable,  even  from  a  'guest.'  " 

"If  Monsieur  will  be  reasonable  but  a  short 
time  longer,  I  am  sure  all  will  be  explained  to 
his  satisfaction.  My  province  is  but  to  inform 
him  that  these  rooms  are  his  in  which  to  make 
himself  at  home,  that  his  breakfast  will  be 
served  here  within  half  an  hour  and  that,  soon 
after,  an  old  acquaintance  will  give  himself  the 
satisfaction  of  a  friendly  call.  Until  then,  I 
venture  to  beg  Monsieur  to  remember  the  dan- 
gers of  our  climate,  and  to  confine  his  impa- 
tience to  the  limits  of  his  suite.  His  bags  will 
be  brought  directly.  Our  servants  have  no  lan- 
guage in  common  with  Monsieur. ' '  With  which 
he  bowed  from  the  waist,  departed  from  the 
room,  and  Hale  heard  a  key  turn  in  the  lock  of 
the  door  he  had  closed  behind  him. 

Alone,  he  walked  once  more  to  the  window. 
Before  him  opened  one  of  the  most  glorious 
sweeps  of  land  and  sky  he  could  have  imagined. 
But  he  gave  its  beauty  of  color,  ruggedness  of 
contour,  and  range  of  vision,  scant  considera- 
tion. He  was  conscious  only  of  the  rough- 


236       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

garbed  man  who  slunk  amongst  the  trees  to  the 
right  of  the  space  left  open  on  the  mountain's 
edge.  There  was  a  boar-like  brutality  in  the 
swarthy,  bearded  face  which  told  Hale,  in  no 
halting  terms,  that,  aside  from  any  loyalty  he 
might  acknowledge,  he  would  kill  for  the  sheer 
pleasure  of  killing. 

For  a  moment  he  gazed  into  the  distance. 
Beyond  a  river,  which  flowed  through  brown 
plains,  he  saw  the  vague  outline  of  an  ancient 
citadel  on  the  crest  of  a  hill,  miles  away.  Be- 
neath it  was  that  haze  which  hovers  above  a 
city;  beyond  were  other  mountains,  as  grim  as 
the  one  on  which  he  was  held.  He  knew  the 
city  must  be  Nirgendsberg,  for  there  was  none 
other  within  the  basin  which  could  boast  even 
its  minor  size.  In  his  helplessness,  its  near- 
ness drew  his  lips  into  a  thin  line  and  he  turned 
away,  every  muscle  rigid. 

Dreaming  would  accomplish  nothing.  Action 
alone  could  count  now,  yet  he  had  learned  that 
the  acts  of  impulse  bore  bitter  fruit.  The  more 
hopeless  the  situation,  the  greater  the  need  for 
meeting  it  with  unspent  brain  and  strength. 


DREAMS  FADE 237 

Although  his  heart  urged  him  to  return  and 
dream  of  her  who  must  be  somewhere  at  his 
feet,  his  intelligence  drove  him  to  follow  the 
advice  of  the  man  who  had  completed  his  cap- 
tivity. 

His  bath  added  a  keen  edge  to  an  appetite 
which  neither  rage  nor  contempt  had  dulled. 
He  ate  in  silence,  but  determined  that  it  should 
be  his  last  meal  at  Wolkensberg,  and  as  he 
pushed  back  his  chair,  his  hand  went  instinc- 
tively to  his  pocket  for  the  pipe.  With  a  short 
laugh,  he  remembered  it  had  been  taken  from 
him  at  the  frontier  by  a  guard  who  had  thought 
it  had  felt  like  a  second  gun.  But  the  servant 
seemed  to  read  his  disappointment  and,  from 
the  center  table,  brought  a  great  box  of  cig- 
arettes. Of  a  truth,  the  hospitalities  of  Wol- 
kensberg were  perfection  in  their  every  detail. 

As  he  drew  his  first  long,  grateful  puff, 
yearning  overcame  all  else  and  he  started  once 
more  for  the  window  but,  before  he  was  half 
across  the  room,  the  sound  of  the  key  brought 
him  to  a  halt.  Turning,  he  faced  the  entrance. 
He  welcomed  the  next  move,  but  had  no  inten- 


tion  of  initiating  it.  Another  moment  and  the 
door  opened. 

"Bon  jour,  Monsieur  Hale!" 

Although  his  eyes  narrowed,  a  faint  smile 
played  about  the  corners  of  Hale's  mouth.  He 
had  expected  the  appearance  of  the  suave  old 
diplomat  as  certainly  as  he  intended  to  blast 
his  unknown  plans. 

"Eon  jour,  Monsieur  le  Count!"  he  replied 
with  an  equal  calmness,  although  his  fingers 
twitched  with  longing. 

Count  Otto  came  forward  with  dapper  step, 
his  face  devoid  of  all  emotion,  his  gray  eyes 
fixed  on  Hale. 

"I  assume,"  he  began  at  once,  "that  you 
would  like  an  explanation  for  what  may  seem 
my  too  ardent  anxiety  to  have  you  taste  the 
hospitality  of  Wolkensberg. " 

"Come  out  of  the  fogs  of  dreams  and  diplo- 
macy for  a  while  and  talk  like  a  man,"  ordered 
Hale  bluntly.  "You've  apparently  acquired  a 
sudden  command  of  English ;  use  it  sparingly. ' ' 

"Monsieur  is  impatient." 

"At  least,"  he  agreed  drily. 


COUNT  OTTO   CAME   FORWARD   WITH   DAPPER   STEP 


DREAMS  FADE 239 

"Would  you  object  if  I  made  myself  at  home, 
sat  down,  smoked  one  of  your  cigarettes  and 
reasoned  with  you  as  an  older  with  a  younger 
man?" 

"I  don't  give  a  damn  what  you  do,  so  long 
as  you  do  it  quickly. ' ' 

The  count  proceeded  as  if  he  had  been  ac- 
corded a  gracious  welcome,  but,  even  as  he  set- 
tled himself  by  the  table,  he  snapped  a  dismissal 
to  the  servant  who  had  taken  station  by  the 
door.  His  eyes  never  left  the  face  before  him 
as  he  lit  his  cigarette,  tossed  the  match  into  the 
fire  and  blew  a  thin,  blue  cloud  of  smoke. 

"Hale,"  he  said  at  length,  "so  long  as  you 
were  the  one  to  introduce  the  adjective,  allow 
me  to  echo  it, — you've  made  a  damn  fool  of 
yourself. ' ' 

"Thanks." 

The  answering  gesture  was  that  with  which 
a  modest  man  dismisses  fulsome  expression  of 
gratitude. 

"You  have  not  only  ventured  to  match  wits 
with  men  of  far  greater  ability  and  experi- 
ence," he  continued,  "but  you  have  interfered 


240       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

with  their  private  concerns.  Such  presumption 
was  treated  rather  indifferently  so  long  as  it 
was  confined  to  an  impossible  love  affair,  but, 
when  you  stepped  over  the  bounds  of  the  ridicu- 
lous to  attempt  an  abduction,  you  invited  seri- 
ous attention." 

"Your  age  is  a  powerful  protection,  Count; 
don't  over-tax  it." 

"I  need  no  protection  other  than  what  has 
been  provided,"  was  the  cold  reply.  "To  con- 
tinue :  It  w'as  sincerely  hoped  by  two  of  us,  who 
had  come  to  admire  your  courage  and  ready 
wit,  that  you  would  recognize  the  wisdom  of 
returning  to  your  own  country  and  there  for- 
getting the  fact  that  our  princess  is  merely  a 
susceptible  girl,  with  a  tender,  but  inexperi- 
enced heart.  Wait ! "  he  commanded,  as  he  saw 
Hale  start.  "You  asked  plain  words;  you're 
to  get  them." 

"Then  omit  her  name." 

"Don't  think  I  would  introduce  it,  could  it 
be  avoided;  remember  you  are  the  one  who 
brought  her  into  the  affair.  But,  to  safe- 
guard our  plans,"  he  went  on,  as  if  there  had 


DREAMS  FADE  241 

been  no  interruption,  "we  left  word  to  have 
your  movements  watched,  and  to  have  you  fol- 
lowed should  you  be  so  insane  as  to  attempt  to 
enter  Nirgendsberg.  You  elected  to  enter  Nir- 
gendsberg.  Your  success  cannot  be  far  short 
of  humiliation.  I  regret  to  be  the  one  to  hold 
up  the  mirror.  Frankly,  Hale,  were  your 
predicament  not  so  puerile,  it  would  be  ludi- 
crous." 

4 'With  equal  frankness,"  he  answered 
smoothly,  ' '  I  might  be  able  to  find  the  situation 
laughable,  were  it  not  for  the  minor  fact  that 
you  have  dishonored  the  credentials  of  a  larger 
power,  have  opened  yourself  to  grave  reprisals, 
and  have  added,  to  international  insult,  a 
flagrant  outrage  to  a  foreign  traveler  in  the 
form  of  abduction,  followed  by  imprisonment 
and  murderous  threats." 

A  vague  smile  slid  across  Count  Otto's  face. 
"Granted,"  he  replied;  "but  what  is  the  re- 
sult? Nirgendsberg  is,  unfortunately,  under 
soviet  rule  and  no  nation  recognizes  the  Bol- 
shevik. He  is  a  law  unto  himself.  Were  you 
further  south  or  west,  your  case  would  be  un- 


242        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

arguable.  As  it  is — "  He  shrugged  his  shoul- 
ders. 

Hale  saw  the  truth  of  it,  yet  was  far  from 
showing  his  inner  feelings. 

"In  other  words,  Count,  I  am  in  the  same 
boat  as  the  orphan  child  held  by  bandits  for 
ransom. ' ' 

"The  simile  is  not  inapt,  although  I  assure 
you  we  would  be  glad  to  be  rid  of  you  without 
the  formality  of  a  ransom,"  he  confessed,  with 
a  smile. 

"That  is  easily  accomplished." 

"On  what  conditions!" 

"A  safe  conduct  for  two  to  civilization." 

"No." 

"I  have  no  other,"  declared  Hale. 

The  count  inclined  his  head  gravely. 

1 1 1  have  already  paid  sufficient  compliment  to 
your  determination;  there  is  no  call  for  us  to 
squander  patience  on  useless  arguments.  But 
I  suggest  you  give  me  credit  for  equal  deter- 
mination. Vital  necessity  of  more  powerful 
men  than  you  demands  your  elimination  from 
what  is  no  longer  a  personal,  but  a  national, 


DREAMS  FADE 248 

matter.  Were  Her  Highness  not  the  keystone 
of  an  arch  already  built,  were  she  only  a  repre- 
sentative of  an  aristocracy,  were  it  even  that  she 
were  my  own  daughter,  I  would  be  the  first  to 
offer  her  my  sincerest  congratulations.  But,  as 
it  is,  I  tell  you,  without  reservation  or  equivoca- 
tion, that  you  shall  not  see  her  again  until  the 
ancient  crown  of  her  fathers  has  been  set  upon 
her  head,  and  she  has  been  elevated  forever 
above  your  reach." 

Hale  studied  him  through  half-closed  eyes 
and  his  voice  sounded  strangely  devoid  of  pas- 
sion when,  at  last,  he  spoke. 

"For  the  moment,"  he  acknowledged,  "you 
hold  the  whip.  I  am  in  no  position  to  make 
threat  or  promise;  I  am  in  no  mood  for  argu- 
ments which  can  be  only  fruitless.  Our  pur- 
poses are  beyond  the  realm  of  compromise. 
Even  in  what  you  are  pleased  to  consider  as  the 
ludicrousness  of  my  position,  my  sense  of  the 
ridiculous  does  not  blind  me  to  the  fact  that 
every  card  you  have  put  face  down  was  dealt 
from  a  cleverly  stacked  pack.  I  can  but  try  to 
be  as  generous  as  you.  Count  Otto,  I  con- 


244       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

gratulate  you  both  on  your  servants  and  on 
your  mastery  of  rascality. ' ' 

Count  Otto  leaned  forward  to  drop  the  ash 
from  his  cigarette  into  a  tray  at  his  right,  and 
there  was  no  tremor  in  his  hand,  nor  sign  of 
resentment  in  his  attitude,  as  he  sank  back  into 
his  chair. 

"Neither  of  us  can  find  lasting  pleasure  in 
prolonging  a  discussion  which  can  have  but  one 
end,"  he  observed.  "I  have  accepted  your 
declaration  that  you  will  listen  to  no  sugges- 
tion of  compromise ;  I  ask  you  to  believe  that  I 
am  as  unalterably  committed  to  my  purpose. 
Let  us  say  that  what  you  believe  to  be  the  irre- 
sistible force  has  met  what  I  consider  to  be 
the  immovable  object.  The  result  of  that  crash 
has  always  been  a  matter  for  speculation  and, 
so  long  as  we  can  find  the  answer  only  in  the 
future,  I  should  much  prefer  to  await  it  in 
something  more  pleasurable  than  open  hostil- 
ity." 

"You're  the  one  who  must  make  any  offer." 

"I  assure  you  I  quite  appreciate  that,"  he 
retorted  drily.  *  *  To  prove  your  inability  to  do 


DREAMS  FADE  245 

more  than  accept,  permit  me  to  call  to  your  at- 
tention a  few  facts  which  should  have  weight 
with  your  reply.  You  have  been  brought  into 
Nirgendsberg  without  the  formality  of  crossing 
the  frontier.  There  are  no  records  of  your 
journey ;  no  trail  for  friends  to  follow.  You  are 
at  my  hunting  lodge,  about  which  spreads  a  vast 
estate.  Even  though  my  country  has  been  in 
the  throes  of  bolshevism,  my  servants  are  in- 
corruptible. They  have  been  informed  that  it 
is  my  wish  no  word  of  your  arrival  be  whis- 
pered, or  no  possibility  of  your  escape  per- 
mitted, and  my  wish  is  their  law.  Should  you 
attempt  to  leave  without  my  consent,  I  accept 
no  responsibility  for  your  death.  I  think  that 
is  plain?" 

"It's  at  least  frank." 

"It  is,"  agreed  the  count  soberly,  "brutally 
stated  and  mercilessly  to  be  carried  out.  You 
are  to  be  kept  here  until  the  change  in  govern- 
ment has  been  effected  at  Nirgendsberg.  Then 
you  will  be  escorted  to  the  frontier  and  allowed 
to  resume  your  own  business." 

"And  for  how  long  am  I  to  be  prisoner! " 


246        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

The  barest  suggestion  of  amusement  flickered 
across  Count  Otto's  face. 

1  'Already  you  know  too  much  about  our 
plans,"  he  said.  "What  I  wish  you  to  know 
is  that  you  may  assume  the  role  of  my  welcome 
guest.  The  resources  of  Wolkensberg  are  un- 
impaired, the  possibilities  for  sport  unusual,  the 
arrangements  for  comfort  all  that  I,  who  spend 
my  leisure  here,  can  provide.  I  will  endeavor 
to  provide  all  that  you  may  suggest  to  make 
your  visit  seem  both  short  and  entertaining. 
You  will  have  the  freedom  of  the  whole  estate, 
and  all  it  contains  and,  in  return,  I  ask  only 
your  given  word  that  you  will  not  attempt  to 
leave  or  to  communicate  by  any  method  with 
any  one  beyond  its  boundaries." 

"To  that,"  asked  Hale,  "there  is  an  alterna- 
tive?" 

"There  is,"  agreed  the  count  as  frankly. 
"Your  parole  refused,  and  you  will  be  treated, 
not  as  the  gentleman  you  are,  but  as  a  political 
prisoner  who  merits  no  consideration.  The 
time  for  play-acting  has  passed,  Monsieur  Hale ; 
the  choice  rests  with  you." 


DREAMS  FADE  247 

For  a  long,  tense  moment  Hale  studied  the 
now  stem  face,  then  his  laugh  rang  through 
the  room. 

"I  prefer  my  self-respect/*  he  said  con- 
temptuously, "to  your  companionship." 


CHAPTER  XIII 

OUT   OF   THE   PAST 

HALE  had  chosen  with  open  eyes,  yet,  even 
in  his  determination  neither  to  give  nor  take 
mercy,  he  had  not  imagined  such  swift  savagery 
of  action.  There  was  no  trace  of  servility  in 
the  commands  of  the  two  men  who  had  entered 
immediately  upon  Count  Otto's  silent  exit. 
Hale  had  followed  them  because  he  saw  only 
too  plainly  that  he  must  go  either  upon  his  own 
feet,  or  unconscious.  Naida  had  warned  him 
against  the  brutality  of  her  land,  and  now  the 
mask  had  fallen  to  expose  its  barbaric  remorse- 
lessness. 

From  the  luxury  of  the  lodge  he  was  taken 
to  a  bare  room  above  the  stables,  thrust  in, 
locked  in,  left  alone.  Along  one  wall  was  an 
army  cot,  in  the  center  a  wooden  table.  The 
inner  walls  were  of  wood,  but  the  outer  of  the 
same  rough  stone  from  which  all  Wolkensberg 

248 


OUT  OF  THE  PAST  249 

was  constructed.  The  one  chair  offered  no 
ease;  there  was  nothing  which  could  afford 
means  to  make  slow  time  pass  less  tediously. 
The  only  window  was  small  and  its  first  cheer- 
ing promise  was  quickly  blighted.  Before  he 
had  been  there  ten  minutes  a  ladder  thudded 
against  its  sill,  and  a  man  appeared  to  fit  metal 
bars. 

He  had  nothing  to  do  but  think,  yet,  turn  and 
twist  his  predicament  as  he  would,  he  could 
find  small  comfort  and  smaller  hope.  Only  his 
indomitable  will  to  take  Naida  beyond  the  reach 
of  this  ruthless  crew,  who  would  not  stop,  even 
at  the  sacrifice  of  the  future  of  an  innocent  girl, 
kept  him  from  giving  up  in  despair.  There 
seemed  nothing  he  could  do,  no  way  in  which 
he  could  escape  from  the  trap  which  held  him 
fast. 

Hour  after  hour  dragged  away.  He  would 
have  given  much  could  he  have  tricked  Count 
Otto  into  admitting  how  soon  the  final  curtain 
was  to  be  rung  up.  Again  he  was  fighting 
against  time,  but  now  the  hands  of  Fate's  clock 
must  be  moving  swiftly,  for  he  was  positive 


250       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

that,  no  matter  how  secure  the  men  who  were 
behind  his  imprisonment  might  say  they 
felt,  they  knew  there  was  a  limit  beyond 
which  his  disappearance  would  not  be  al- 
lowed to  remain  a  mystery  by  his  powerful 
friends. 

He  could  see  his  only  hope  in  the  servants  he 
had  been  told  were  incorruptible  and,  there- 
fore, he  awaited  the  appearance  of  some  jailor 
with  growing  eagerness.  They  must  bring  him 
food.  When  it  was  brought,  he  was  determined 
to  test  the  count's  faith  in  hirelings  to  the 
breaking  point. 

It  was  not  until  late  in  the  afternoon,  how- 
ever, that  he  heard  the  tramp  of  heavy  boots 
on  stairs.  He  returned  to  the  window  and 
stood,  back  to  the  door,  as  if  their  coming  was 
a  matter  of  indifference. 

Nor  did  he  turn  when  firm  steps  crossed  the 
room.  Came  the  thud  of  a  burden  deposited  on 
the  table  and,  as  if  the  noise  had  disturbed  his 
meditation,  he  turned.  His  teeth  set  in  answer 
to  the  ugly  laugh  which  greeted  him.  There 
was  not  one  man,  but  two,  and  there  before 


OUT  OF  THE  PAST  251 

him  glowered  that  pair  he  had  thrashed  on  that 
road  above  Villars. 

His  heart  sank.  His  slender  hope  snapped. 
He  turned  slowly  to  face  them,  knowing  there 
was  no  hope  here.  The  larger  of  the  two 
stepped  forward,  came  on  until  he  stood  close. 
Then,  of  a  sudden,  his  ugly  face  went  red  and 
his  hand  swung.  Hale  staggered  as  it  crashed 
against  his  head. 

The  blood  lust  surged  through  him.  As  he 
caught  his  balance,  he  gathered  for  a  spring. 
It  was  better  to  fight  it  out  here  against  any 
odds  than  longer  to  suffer  inactivity.  But 
then,  as  suddenly,  intellect  conquered  passion. 
These  two  would  have  started  nothing  they 
were  unprepared  to  finish.  He  was  no  longer 
his  own  alone  to  consider.  He  had  never  ex- 
pected to  accept  a  blow  unanswered,  but  now 
he  saw  that  a  blow  unreturned  would  be  a  blow 
reserved  to  strike  for  Naida.  His  clinched  fists 
sank  to  his  side  and  a  contemptuous  smile  came 
to  his  lips. 

But  the  man  was  not  to  be  defeated  in  his 
purpose.  Again  he  stepped  forward.  Again 


252        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

the  fist  struck.  Bale's  breath  came  in  a  sharp 
gasp,  but  his  self-control  held.  He  knew  now 
he  had  seen  through  their  plan.  Helpless  al- 
ready, he  was  to  be  made  still  more  helpless 
by  being  beaten  up  on  the  excuse  that  he  had 
attacked  his  guards. 

The  brute  before  him  was  evidently  bewil- 
dered by  such  inaction.  Thirsty  for  revenge, 
he  had  no  intention  of  being  cheated.  This 
time  Hale  crashed  back  against  the  wall. 
Again  and  again  the  fist  went  home  until  his 
companion  feared  he  would  be  robbed  of  his 
share  and  crowded  in.  Hale  went  down  under 
the  storm  of  punishment  and  they,  snarling, 
kicked  him  into  insensibility.  Then  they  left 
him  where  he  lay  and  locked  the  door. 

How  long  he  lay  there,  Hale  neither  knew  nor 
cared.  It  was  dark  when  he  at  last  found 
strength  to  crawl  to  the  cot  and  pull  himself 
onto  it,  only  to  sink  again  into  oblivion.  Much 
later  he  believed  he  dreamed  rough  fingers  were 
mopping  the  blood  from  his  head,  and  inquisi- 
tive hands  felt  his  aching  chest  as  if  curious  to 
ascertain  if  the  ribs  had  withstood  the  heavy 


OUT  OF  THE  PAST  253 

boots.  There  was  a  vague  nimble  of  conversa- 
tion, an  indistinct  impression  that  one  of  his 
visitors  was  the  gray-haired  master  of  Wolken- 
berg,  but,  when  he  at  last  awoke,  he  was  alone. 

So  sick  he  could  barely  raise  himself  to  the 
edge  of  the  cot,  he  managed,  by  sheer  will,  to 
stumble  to  the  table  and  drink  deep  of  the  stale 
water.  It  soothed  the  fever  within  him,  but  he 
wanted  fresh  air.  In  some  way  he  reached  the 
window.  It  was  closed  and,  beyond  the  pane, 
he  saw  the  bars.  They  recalled  everything  to 
his  reeling  brain,  but,  with  a  reckless  swing, 
he  sent  his  fist  through  the  glass  and  pressed 
his  face  to  the  opening.  And  there,  below  and 
miles  away,  as  if  a  mere  mirage,  lay  the  city  of 
Nirgendsberg  he  had  vowed  to  rob  of  its  great- 
est treasure. 

He  clung  there,  drinking  strength  through 
his  eyes,  his  head  clearing  under  the  cooling 
draught.  Never  had  he  so  longed  for  the  girl 
they  kept  him  from,  never  before  had  he  craved 
sympathy,  tenderness  and  comfort  such  as  she 
alone  could  give.  He  wanted  to  touch  her 
cheek,  to  feel  the  answering  caress  of  soft  palms 


254       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

on  his  burning  forehead,  to  gather  her  into  his 
aching  arms  and  to  be  assured  by  her  that  it 
was  all  a  frightful  dream,  and  that  only  love 
was  lasting. 

He  knew  that  even  such  vitality  as  his  could 
not  stand  the  continued  sap  of  such  brutality. 
It  were  better  to  meet  the  next  attack  with 
desperation  instead  of  reason,  to  stake  all  on  a 
final  throw,  to  attempt  to  batter  his  way  to 
freedom  rather  than  wait  on  opportunity  which 
would  retreat  with  each  repetition  of  such  mal- 
treatment. He  knew  that,  somewhere,  she 
waited  for  him ;  it  was  not  for  him  to  wait  until 
it  should  be  too  late. 

He  tried  to  eat  of  what  he  found  upon  the 
table.  He  needed  strength,  but  the  taste  of  food 
was  repellent.  His  head  was  clearing,  but  his 
body  cried  aloud  for  rest.  He  knew  he  would 
be  no  match,  unarmed,  for  one  man,  let  alone 
the  pair  who  had  mauled  him.  He  had  no 
weapon,  no  chance  of  possessing  one.  Yet 
somewhere,  somehow,  he  must  find  some  weapon 
which  would  give  him  a  fighting  chance. 

The  table  knife  was  dull  and  blunt.    Even 


OUT  OF  THE  FAST  255 

against  the  bars,  it  would  take  hours  of  cautious 
work  to  make  it  threatening.  The  chair  was 
too  light  to  offer  more  than  short  defense.  He 
turned  to  examine  the  table.  Its  legs  were 
straight  and  solid.  If  he  could  loosen  one,  he 
would  have  at  least  a  club. 

It  was  heavy  and  his  strength  had  not  yet 
returned.  With  nothing  to  free  the  nails,  he 
was  afraid  to  wrench  it  loose  lest  the  whole 
thing  break  and  announce  his  work  to  the  first 
man  who  should  cross  the  threshold.  He 
worked  at  it  with  all  the  care  he  could  muster, 
hoping  to  free  it  so  that,  while  it  would  be  ready 
when  chance  came,  it  would  still  support  its  load 
and  appear  a  firm  part  of  the  whole. 

The  task  was  slow.  Each  creak  was  a  crash 
to  his  strained  nerves,  and  he  did  not  know  if 
there  were  guards  beyond  the  door.  Should 
one  hear,  and  enter  before  the  work  was  done, 
he  had  but  his  two  hands  and,  for  the  first  time, 
he  doubted  their  sufficiency. 

It  was  almost  free  now  and  he  ventured  a 
final  tug.  There  was  a  louder  creak.  Startled, 
he  straightened,  heard  an  answering  noise  be- 


256        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

yond  the  door,  and  the  turn  of  the  key.  Even 
as  the  door  opened,  he  straightened  and,  back 
against  the  table,  faced  his  chance,  empty- 
handed. 

Yet  it  was  neither  of  his  old  adversaries  who 
came  in,  but  a  small,  thin  man  bearing  a  bowl 
of  water  and  a  box  which  suggested  a  first  aid 
kit.  His  face  was  white  and  thin,  the  nose  too 
big  for  the  large  mouth,  his  hair  black,  and 
there  was  something  about  the  sloping  shoul- 
ders and  gliding  carriage  that  recalled  some 
other  man  of  similar  appearance  who  had 
drifted  across  Hale's  vision  when  life  was  less 
turbulent. 

Certainly  there  was  nothing  about  him  to  sug- 
gest any  sort  of  indignity  and,  although  Hale 
had  it  in  mind  to  start  his  escape  on  the  instant, 
there  was  a  timid  hesitancy  in  the  man's  en- 
trance, and  a  queer,  half -pleading,  half -curious 
look  in  his  eyes,  which  made  him  hesitate  before 
he  could  bring  himself  to  attack  one  who  ap- 
peared so  innocent  of  evil  intent. 

His  sense  of  fair  play  was  rewarded  with 
sickening  promptitude.  Even  before  the  new- 


OUT  OF  THE  PAST  257 

comer  could  reach  the  table  with  his  burden, 
the  larger  of  Hale's  former  assailants  lounged 
into  the  doorway  and  stood  there,  gloating  over 
the  results  of  his  craftsmanship,  a  heavy  re- 
volver dangling  in  his  hand. 

The  risk  was  too  great.  He  knew  he  would 
be  shot  before  he  could  rush  the  door.  His 
teeth  caught  his  lip.  Then  he  threw  back  his 
head. 

"Karov  must  hear  all,"  announced  the 
smaller  man,  before  Hale  could  move,  "  there- 
fore we  shall  continue  to  speak  German,  as  I 
attend  your  injuries." 

He  knew  now  why  the  little  fellow  seemed  to 
have  emerged  from  a  shadow.  It  was  he  who 
had  made  that  first  examination.  Nothing 
would  be  gained  by  refusing  his  assistance; 
every  little  contributed  to  his  quick  recovery 
added  so  much  to  his  chances,  when  opportunity 
came.  Without  a  word,  he  sat  down  on  the  cot. 

The  man  approached  with  such  complete 
trustfulness,  and  began  his  work  with  such  gen- 
tleness, that  Hale  found  himself  far  more  grate- 
ful for  having  spared  him  than  for  the  minis- 


258        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

trations  he  was  receiving.  But,  after  a  mo- 
ment, this  thought  gave  place  to  impatience. 
He  had  never  experienced  such  cautious  treat- 
ment, never  imagined  such  a  deliberate  work- 
man. The  man  talked  as  he  puttered,  but,  as 
Hale  paid  less  and  less  attention,  and  made  no 
replies,  his  voice  droned  off  into  a  mumbled 
monotone.  Even  Karov,  at  ease  against  the 
door,  was  frankly  bored. 

Hale  had  been  gently  pushed  from  his  upright 
position  so  that  the  examination  of  his  chest 
could  be  more  thorough.  His  head  was  toward 
the  door.  He  could  not  see  Karov,  even  had  not 
the  other  man  been  leaning  over  him,  still  chat- 
tering to  himself.  Of  a  sudden  only  unexpected 
strength,  exerted  on  his  sore  ribs,  kept  him  still. 
Into  the  monotonous  monologue  began  to  steal 
words  in  the  English  tongue. 

"Many  time  have  I  Mr.  Hale  in  his  club  bei 
New  York  served,"  the  voice  droned.  "But  he. 
Nike,  for  who  he  once  save  the  job,  forget.  You 
must  answer  not.  I  come  more  until  no  atten- 
tion is  pay  me.  Then  shall  I  do  what  I  shall 
to  repay.  They  abuse  no  more." 


_ OUT  OF  THE  PAST  259 

Hale's  eyes  were  wide  as  he  looked  up  into 
the  white  face.  He  could  not  place  the  man, 
certainly  had  no  recollection  of  ever  having 
aided  him.  That  he  should  find  a  friend  here 
seemed  to  border  not  even  on  the  possible.  It 
must  be  some  new  form  of  deviltry,  yet  there 
was  something  in  the  eyes,  so  close  to  his,  which 
cautioned  him  against  rejecting  even  the  weak- 
est straw. 

The  fingers  ceased  their  work  and  Nike 
straightened,  a  frown  on  his  forehead,  his  head 
shaking  dubiously  as  he  picked  up  bowl  and 
box  and  hurried  past  the  grinning  Karov,  who 
promptly  slammed  the  door.  Hale,  again 
alone,  lay  where  he  was,  searching  the  past 
for  memory  of  Nike. 

It  was  no  use.  He  could  not  place  him.  To 
a  man  who  helped  his  fellows  as  much  by  in- 
stinct as  through  inclination,  help  given  is  for- 
gotten at  the  completion  of  the  act.  Either 
good  nature  or  sympathy  might  have  been  re- 
sponsible for  a  request  to  some  steward  to  give 
a  blundering  waiter  another  chance.  Club  ser- 
vants were  a  cosmopolitan  crew  in  the  days 


260       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

just  prior  to  the  war.  Need  urged  him  to  be- 
lieve in  Nike ;  caution  warned  him  to  shun  this 
unexpected  loaf  floating  home  from  unknown 
waters. 

He  knew  his  chances  to  fight  through  to  free- 
dom unaided  were  almost  nothing.  Sane  rea- 
son confirmed  that.  Any  outside  help,  no  mat- 
ter how  feeble,  would  be  of  almost  incalculable 
value.  But  when  all  had  been  brutality  and 
treachery,  judgment  warned  him  against  per- 
mitting need  to  outweigh  caution  or  hope  to 
smother  suspicion. 

The  well-formed  plans  of  Count  Otto  helped 
to  solve  this  new  problem.  Hale's  determina- 
tion had  been  conceded,  and  his  desperateness 
was  outmatched.  Both  his  original  guards,  and 
the  pair  who  shared  their  labors,  took  good  care 
to  offer  him  no  opening.  When  one  entered, 
the  other  remained  by  the  door,  gun  ready. 
Nike  alone  was  permitted  to  approach  within 
striking  distance  of  Hale.  But  Nike,  true  to 
his  promise,  returned  with  greater  frequence 
than  Hale 's  condition  warranted.  Yet  not  once, 


OUT  OF  THE  PAST  261 

in  the  two  succeeding  days,  did  he  utter  another 
word  in  English. 

But  that  his  plan  had  been  well  thought  out 
was  proved  by  the  bulky  Karov's  growing  in- 
difference to  the  putterer's  ministrations. 
Hale  saw  this,  but  also  came  to  suppose  that 
Nike  was  but  an  instrument  to  lull  him  into 
inaction.  Time  was  passing  too  rapidly  to  per- 
mit further  delay.  His  strength  recovered,  he 
determined  to  make  his  break  that  night. 

He  had  no  plan  beyond  gaining  the  open. 
The  rest  could  be  solved  when  freedom  was 
won.  In  some  way  he  would  find  Barezay,  get 
in  touch  with  old  Johann,  find  Naida.  Once 
at  her  side,  all  Nirgendsberg  could  challenge. 
It  was  a  forlorn  hope,  but  it  was  all  that  re- 
mained. Eeady,  he  waited  the  entrance  of 
Karov  and  his  comrade  with  supper. 

The  key  turned  before  its  time.  He  was  on 
his  feet.  They  had  caught  him  unprepared. 

As  the  door  swung  open,  terror  spread  over 
Nike's  face  at  what  he  saw.  ''Back!  Quick!" 
he  hissed,  and  slipped  an  automatic  from  his 


262       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

familiar  box,  to  hold  it,  butt  forward,  to  the  man 
who  would  have  murdered  him. 

Hale,  sensing  what  he  could  not  grasp, 
grabbed  it.  "What  is  it f" 

"Karov  late  is.  Listen!  All  arrange  are. 
To-night  against  the  window  a  ladder  at  ten 
hour  is.  I  cut  ijie  bars  then.  No  noise  make 
but  come.  All  arrange  are.  Here  are  the 
sign." 

Again  the  thin  hand  shot  out,  and  Hale 
gulped  as  he  saw  the  knife  he  had  given  old 
Johann  back  there  in  Territet.  -He  wanted  to 
shout.  Instead,  he  crushed  the  thin  fingers  in 
his. 

"Where  is  she?"  he  whispered  huskily. 

"She  safe  yet  a  short  time  are.  Quick! 
Karov!  Sit!" 

He  was  bending  over  the  scar  on  Hale 's  head 
when  the  lagging  guard  lounged  into  the  door- 
way. A  moment  more  and  Hale  was  again 
alone. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

THE   WOLVES   OF   WOLKENSBKRG 

IT  had  come,  not  like  the  lightning  from  a 
clear  sky,  but  like  a  burst  of  sunlight  through 
the  heart  of  a  thunderstorm.  He  was  dazed  by 
its  suddenness,  then  triumphant,  then  torn  by 
dread  again.  What  had  Nike  meant  by  saying 
she  was  "safe  yet  a  short  time?"  How  long 
was  that  time?  Where  was  she? 

How  old  Johann  had  learned  of  his  where- 
abouts, what  plans  had  been  laid,  how  they  were 
to  be  executed,  were  secondary.  All  that 
counted  was  that  his  chance  of  reaching  her  had 
changed  from  negative  to  positive.  Armed,  he 
had  no  further  doubts  about  handling  Karov, 
or  all  his  three  companions;  guided,  he  would 
not  have  to  waste  precious  days  in  blind  search 
for  Naida. 

The  hours  which  he  had  grudged  became  lag- 
gards. His  thoughts  were  so  in  the  future,  the 

263 


264       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

dragging  present  was  intolerable.  Twenty 
times  he  peered  through  the  window,  yet  he 
knew  nothing  would  appear  there  until  the  hour 
set.  It  took  all  his  self-control  to  sit  by  the 
bare  table,  to  force  a  quietude  which  would  lull 
any  suspicions  his  guards  might  have. 

Seven,  eight,  nine  o'clock  limped  into  the 
past.  Again  he  examined  the  automatic;  again 
he  assured  himself  no  shell  had  vanished  from 
the  clip;  again  and  again  a  vision  of  a  lovely, 
blue-eyed  girl,  with  eager  arms  outstretched, 
swam  before  his  brain.  The  stable  was  as 
silent  as  a  tomb.  The  night  was  black  and 
dead. 

Another  half  hour.  He  had  turned  the  chair 
to  face  the  window.  Every  muscle  set,  every 
nerve  taut,  he  fought  himself  to  sit  immovable. 
Minutes  became  hours.  His  eyes  left  the  win- 
dow to  stare  at  the  slow-moving  hands  of  his 
watch.  Ten  minutes  more  and  he  must  hear 
the  step  of  Nike  on  the  drive. 

There  came,  instead,  another  step.  He  heard 
the  sound  of  the  key,  the  creak  of  the  hinge.  On 
the  threshold  stood  Count  Otto,  backed  by 


WOLVES  OF  WOLKENSBERG    265 

Karov  and  another  of  his  men.  Again  time 
turned  from  something  to  be  hated  to  a  thing 
more  precious  than  life.  If  the  ladder  touched 
the  sill  with  the  three  in  the  room,  not  only 
Nike  was  lost  but,  with  him,  went  the  hope  of 
all  who  waited.  Hale  wheeled  savagely. 

1 '  One  who  'a  suffered  the  consideration  I  have 
from  you,"  he  snapped,  "might  be  spared  the 
final  insult  of  your  reappearance." 

The  old  man  bowed  gravely  as  he  came  for- 
ward, motioning  his  men  to  remain  in  the  door- 
way. 

"  Anything  which  may  have  happened  could 
have  been  averted  by  a  display  of  calmer  judg- 
ment," he  stated;  "that  which  is  about  to  be 
attempted  calls  for  even  calmer  consideration 
from  you." 

Hale  stiffened.  Had  Nike  made  a  false  step? 
Had  the  count  discovered  their  plans  T  Had  he 
come  to  block  their  opening  move?  There 
seemed  but  one  answer.  The  jaws  of  the  trap 
were  being  riveted  instead  of  being  pried  open. 
He  must  act  and  instantly. 

"It  is  pleasant  to  be  shown  that  your  phys 


266        THE  PRIXCESS  NAIDA 

ical  respect  for  my  consideration  warrants  the 
presence  of  your  thugs,"  he  said.  "I  appre- 
ciate the  delicacy  of  the  compliment. " 

He  saw  the  aristocratic  face  flush  and  struck 
quickly. 

"Send  for  the  other  pair,"  he  taunted;  "I'm 
only  one;  you'd  speak  in  greater  security  had 
you  four  guns,  instead  of  two,  to  back  your 
threats." 

"A  noble  of  Nirgendsberg  can  find  no  cause 
for  fear  in  the  swashbuckling  mouthings  of  an 
American,  Mr.  Hale." 

"Possibly.  You're  the  only  one  I've  known 
intimately.  My  lif  e  has  been  spent  among  men, 
heretofore." 

It  was  too  blunt.  The  well-shod  heels  clicked, 
and  the  count  bowed  stiffly  from  this  hips,  his 
face  white  with  rage. 

' '  Even  could  I  feel  a  more  contemptuous  pity 
for  you,"  he  icily  observed,  "it  would  still  be 
impossible  to  tolerate  your  insult  to  the  cour- 
age of  my  race. ' '  He  spoke  to  Karov,  then,  as 
the  two  closed  the  door  and  stamped  away,  he 
faced  Hale.  "I  am  unarmed,"  he  announced; 


WOLVES  OF  WOLKENSBERG     267 

"have  you  the  courage  to  listen,  or  does  in- 
stinct urge  you  to  strike  down  a  gray-haired 
man?" 

Hale  lunged  again  with  the  savagery  of  a 
fencer  who  must  make  all  of  an  unhoped-for 
opening. 

"Inclination  urges  me  to  do  just  that,"  he 
asserted,  "but  instinct  bids  me  remember  my 
hands  are  still  unsoiled.  If  you  have  anything 
to  say,  say  it.  I  believe  my  courage  to  be  fully 
as  reckless  as  yours,  although  I  confess  to  a 
certain  physical  distress  your  presence  causes. 
I  speak  of  nausea,  Count." 

"Neither  your  physical  nor  your  mental  ills 
interest  me.  In  fact,  your  person  has  become 
so  inconsequential  it  is  for  that  reason  alone 
I  ventured  to  invite  your  resentment." 

"That's  too  subtle." 

"It's  not  the  first  time  you've  failed  to  com- 
prehend the  subtle,  or  measure  the  full  portent 
of  the  blunt.  I  will  endeavor  to  remember  I 
deal  with  inexperience.  In  plainer  words,  I 
come  to  inform  you  that  to-morrow  you  are  to 
be  taken  to  the  frontier,  and  be  turned  loose  on 


268       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

a  long-suffering  world.     Our  interest  in  you 
has  ceased." 

1  'That's  a  lie,"  he  declared  coldly.  "You 
have  not  been  able  to  force  Naida  to  stoop  to 
such  trickery." 

"I  thought  we  were  to  leave  Her  Highness 's 
name  from  our  conversations?"  mocked  the 
count. 

"Not  when  you  attack  her,"  snapped  out 
Hale.  "Armed  or  unarmed,  no  man  can 
do  that  before  me."  He  took  a  quick  step 
forward.  "I  wait  your  apology  but  an  in- 
stant." 

A  contemptuous  smile  curled  the  pale  lips. 

"Proof,  in  this  case,  is  mere  self-conceit,"  he 
returned;  "the  fact  that  you  are  to  be  released 
is  sufficient.  But,  that  in  the  future  you  may 
buzz  no  more  about  our  ears,  I  beg  to  state  that 
at  sunrise  a  bloodless  revolution  will  occur  in 
Nirgendsberg ;  at  nine  Her  Highness  will  be 
proclaimed;  and  at  high  noon  she  will  become 
the  consort  of  Prince  Ivan  Petrovitch;  and  at 
six  Mr.  Hale  will  cross  our  frontier." 

"Again  I  say  you  lie!" 


WOLVES  OF  WOLKENSBERG     269 

"  Vituperation  becomes  monotonous  through 
repetition. ' ' 

Hale 's  half -snarl,  half -exclamation  proved  his 
mental  state.  He  dared  not  glance  toward  the 
window.  He  must  warn  the  man  who  must,  by 
now,  be  outside.  Should  Nike  appear,  Count 
Otto  had  but  to  call,  and  Karov  and  his  fellows 
would  respond.  His  ten  shots  would  account 
for  some  of  them,  but  they  would  count  for 
little  against  Wolkensberg  aroused.  He 
turned  sharply  away,  as  if  fighting  for 
self-control;  then,  when  under  the  window, 
wheeled. 

' '  Count  Otto, ' '  he  cried,  in  a  voice  which  rang, 
"I  give  you  thirty  seconds  to  retract  your  re- 
flection upon  Her  Highness. ' ' 

"And  then?" 

"I'll  shake  the  words  through  your  loosened 
teeth." 

"I  have  but  to  raise  my  voice,"  sneered  the 
count. 

"I  knew  your  bravery  was  only  bluff.  Get 
out!" 

For  the  first  time  the  mask  slipped  from  the 


270       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

count's  face  and  Hale  saw  the  twitch  of  un- 
controlled passion  as  the  man  came  forward. 

"I  go,"  he  snarled,  "but,  before  I  go,  even 
such  as  you  shall  be  convinced  no  man  may 
throw  the  lie  in  the  face  of  a  count  of  Nirgends- 
berg.  I  have  the  written  compact,  signed, 
sealed  and — " 

He  stopped.  Hale,  too,  heard  that  gentle 
thud  of  the  ladder  on  the  sill. 

"I'll  take  that  compact,"  he  said  quietly,  and 
thrust  his  gun  into  Count  Otto's  face.  "If  you 
so  much  as  blink,  I'll  dash  out  your  brains !" 

Had  he  expected  the  man  to  show  either  ter- 
ror or  surprise,  he  was  disappointed.  The 
count  had  been  baited  once  into  giving  free  rein 
to  his  anger.  He  would  make  no  second  error 
through  fear. 

'  *  Who  is  at  the  window  ? "  he  asked  coldly. 

1 '  Give  me  that  compact. ' ' 

"Put  down  that  pistol;  you're  over-excited 
and  might  do  something  you  will  regret." 

"My  patience  is  strained,  Count." 

It  was  characteristic  of  the  count  to  shrug 
his  shoulders  even  in  what  he  knew  to  be  ex- 


WOLVES  OF  WOLKENSBERG     271 

tremity.  With  one  motion  he  drew  a  packet 
from  an  inner  pocket  and  tossed  it  on  the  table. 

"As  you  will,"  he  said  indifferently,  "even  to 
the  future  of  Nirgendsberg.  I  face  no  need  of 
secrecy." 

"Unless  you're  sick  of  life,"  augmented 
Hale.  "Get  to  work  on  those  bars,"  he  called 
over  his  shoulder.  "I've  nothing  to  keep  me 
longer." 

He  saw  the  smile  on  the  count's  thin  lips  as 
the  latter  turned  his  back  contemptuously. 
Yet,  even  as  he  turned,  he  stamped  twice  upon 
the  wooden  floor. 

"Have  you  nothing  to  keep  you  longer?"  he 
mocked. 

Hale  understood.  One  leap  and  he  had  him 
by  the  throat.  The  next  and  he  had  hurled 
him  to  the  cot.  A  gutteral  yell  came  from  be- 
low. The  pre-arranged  signal  was  understood. 

"Nike,"  he  shouted,  "shoot  if  he  moves." 

There  was  no  time  to  plan,  no  time  even  to 
think.  He  knew  he  faced  what  he  had  hoped 
to  avoid,  knew  no  quarter  would  be  given,  none 
expected.  Count  Otto  had  tossed  his  own 


272       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

chance  to  live  into  the  balance  where  swayed 
the  future  of  them  all.  Hale  was  ready  to  do 
as  much  against  far  greater  odds.  The  old 
nobleman  had  faced  a  gun  which,  reading  Hale 's 
character  aright,  he  had  known  would  not  ex- 
plode. But  Hale  faced  men  who  were  hungry 
to  kill. 

If  he  had  to  shoot,  within  the  minute  all  Wol- 
kensberg  would  hold  him  at  bay.  The  table 
fell  with  a  crash  but,  before  it  struck  the  floor, 
he  was  beside  the  entrance,  the  automatic 
in  his  left  hand,  the  table  leg  poised  in  his 
right. 

The  door  flung  wide.  Karov  plunged  in- 
ward. There  was  a  thud,  a  grunt  and  he  lay 
motionless  at  Hale 's  feet.  His  companion  tried 
to  stop,  stumbled  but,  before  he  could  shoot, 
Hale  had  struck  again. 

He  heard  a  sharp  groan  from  the  cot,  a  quick 
gasp  of  relief  from  the  window. 

' '  Hurry  with  those  bars ! "  he  shouted.  ' '  Are 
the  other  two  below?" 

"Yes." 

"No,"  contradicted  the  count. 


WOLVES  OF  WOLKENSBERG    273 

Hale  flashed  around  on  the  huddled  form  on 
the  cot. 

' '  The  price  of  my  safety  is  silence, ' '  he  stated 
grimly.  "We'll  see  who  lies/'  And  twice  he 
stamped  upon  the  floor. 

Above  the  rasp  of  the  file  arose  Nike's  cry  of 
protest.  On  the  cot  the  count  stiffened  with 
expectancy.  But  Hale  answered  both  men  with 
a  reckless  laugh.  He  saw  his  way.  The  mess 
he  was  in  must  be  mopped  up  behind  him,  else 
warning  would  be  given  and  escape  cut  off. 

There  came  the  pound  of  boots  upon  stairs. 
The  sickening  heap  on  the  threshold  would  tell 
them  the  story.  Caution  would  replace  haste; 
instead  of  obedience  would  cry  revenge.  They 
would  not  enter  headlong,  but  with  pistols  blaz- 
ing. He  had  called  them  to  fight.  As  if 
afraid  they  might  refuse,  he  carried  the  fight  to 
them. 

As  he  leaped  through  the  door,  it  was  as  if  a 
flashlight  had  set  the  picture  on  the  negative 
of  his  mind.  The  half  who  were  left  of  the 
four  were  on  him.  He  saw  their  look  of  dumb 
astonishment,  heard  the  first  sharp  catch  of 


274        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

breath,  saw  a  revolver  start  its  upward  sweep 
and  swung  the  butt  of  his  automatic  full  into  a 
savage  face. 

Behind  him,  the  sound  of  rending  bars  an- 
nounced that  Nike  was  through.  But  help 
would  come  too  late.  If  his  blow  had  gone 
home,  it  was  now  only  man  to  man.  He  dared 
not  pause  to  look  behind.  He  saw  a  revolver 
sweep  downward.  He  had  no  time  to  whirl  his 
about.  It  fell  clattering  to  the  floor  and,  like 
a  wolf,  he  crouched,  then  sprang  up  and  for- 
ward. 

His  shoulder  struck  the  outstretched  wrist. 
His  eager  fingers  set  upon  a  bull-like  throat. 
There  was  a  crash  of  falling  bodies,  a  grunt,  a 
gasp,  the  beat  of  thrashing  heels  upon  the 
boards,  then  silence. 

It  was  the  touch  of  warning  fingers  on  his 
back  which  made  Hale  look  up  at  last.  The 
mingled  terror  and  admiration  in  Nike's  ex- 
pression told  him,  more  plainly  than  the 
blackening  face  beneath  him,  that  he  was  piling 
cold-blooded  murder  on  work  already  done. 
He  sprang  to  his  feet. 


WOLVES  OF  WOLKENSBERG     275 

'  *  Drag  them  back  there, ' '  he  ordered.  ' '  Why 
did  you  leave  the  count  ?" 

Once  more  he  entered  his  prison,  but  this  time 
with  no  sense  of  dread.  What  had  been  done, 
had  been.  There  was  no  room  for  either  re- 
gret nor  remorse.  Count  Otto  looked  at  him  in 
dumb  wonderment. 

"You!"  he  gasped. 

"Yes.  But  you  come  next.'*  He  half -car- 
ried him  to  the  chair,  then  tore  the  sheets  from 
the  cot.  "Bind  and  gag  any  who  need  it,"  he 
ordered  Nike,  and  began  his  work  on  the  count. 

"None  of  you  will  be  given  a  chance  to  rouse 
the  pack,"  he  said,  "but,  before  the  gag  is  put 
in  your  mouth,  you're  going  to  talk." 

"That  I  will  not  do." 

"I  think  you  will." 

"No." 

"Think  it  over,"  he  advised.  "At  present 
Nirgendsberg  seems  safe  to  you.  To-morrow 
the  old  regime  becomes  the  new.  You  have 
your  place  in  the  rising  sun  already  prepared. 
You  expect  to  bask  in  peace;  to  mingle  again 
with  men  from  other  courts  who  believe  you  to 


be  human ;  to  lead  Nirgendsberg  back  to  the  bor- 
ders of  civilization;  and  you  are  certain  that 
great  will  be  your  honor.  But  you  forget  that 
there  has  been  a  witness  to  all  that  you  have 
done  to  me,  you  comfort  yourself  that  my  story 
will  be  discredited,  you  forget  how  much  I  know 
of  your  underhanded  plot  to  sacrifice  a  girl  to 
your  selfish  ends.'* 

"Mere  idle  threats,  Monsieur !" 

'  *  I  think  not.  At  your  elbow  are  some  papers 
which  you  stated  held  the  future  of  Nirgends- 
berg. They  interest  me  as  little  as  they  worry 
you.  You  are  too  old  a  hand  at  the  game  of 
bluff  to  have  made  so  grave  an  error,  Monsieur. 
The  offer  was  too  casual,  the  deceit  too  evident. 
It  will  give  me  much  pleasure  to  relieve  you  of 
the  responsibility  of  safe-guarding  the  real  doc- 
uments, from  which  you  had  hoped  to  avert  at- 
tention. ' ' 

"There  are  no  others." 

1 '  I  prefer  to  satisfy  myself. ' '  He  leaned  for- 
ward and  searched  the  count 's  pockets  with  fin- 
gers which  trembled.  He  saw  the  thin  lips 
waver;  knew  his  own  wild  bluff  had  succeeded. 


277 


Straightening,  he  slipped  the  sealed  packet  into 
his  own  inner  pocket.  ''Nike,"  he  ordered, 
"give  me  that  gag !"  A  moment  later  he  stood 
erect  again. 

"And  now  Monsieur  le  Count, "  he  said,  "our 
paths  divide.  You  have  fought  and  lied  and 
lost,  like  the  gentleman  you  are.  Good-by." 


CHAPTER  XV 


ALTHOUGH  but  a  few  leagues  to  the  west  the 
city  of  Nirgendsberg  hummed  like  a  hive  up- 
heaved, the  ancient  castle  above  the  shallow 
river  seemed  to  dream  lazily  in  the  sunlight. 
Beneath  its  weather-mellowed  walls  the  com- 
monplaces of  a  new  day  gathered  slow  momen- 
tum, but  within  was  neither  excitement  nor 
languor. 

A  woman  mounted  broad  stairs  with  a  firm- 
ness of  step  out  of  all  keeping  with  the  slender 
lure  of  her  perfect  figure.  The  sharp  tap  of 
her  knuckles  upon  the  door  was  scarce  followed 
by  the  moment's  hesitancy  due  to  custom  be- 
fore she  raised  the  ancient  latch.  But,  even  as 
she  crossed  the  threshold,  purpose  vanished  as 
if  behind  a  curtain.  With  fingers  holding  out- 
spread skirts,  she  dropped  an  exaggerated  cour- 

278 


A  TRUE  PRINCESS  279 

tesy.  "Good  morning,  Your  Highness,"  she 
said,  in  the  tongue  of  Nirgendsberg. 

From  the  deep-set  window  Naida  turned,  her 
blue  eyes  cold  with  anger.  "If  I  were  that," 
she  stated,  "you  would  show  me  real  defer- 
ence." 

There  was  the  rustle  of  silk  and  an  arm  went 
around  her  waist.  "My  dear,"  begged  the 
Countess  Barezay,  "don't  let  memories  blind 
you  to  affection.  I  would  be  the  last  to  wound 
you,  as  I  am  the  first  to  protect  you.  If  I  ap- 
pear devoid  of  sympathy,  it  is  because  you  look 
at  me  with  eyes  dimmed  with  a  passing  ro- 
mance such  as  every  beautiful  girl  hides  in  her 
secret  heart." 

"What  I  am  too  proud  to  hide,"  came  the 
even  reply,  "I  am  too  loyal  ever  to  forget." 

The  arm  held  her  more  firmly  as  the  countess 
drew  her  to  a  deeply  cushioned  couch.  "It  is 
because  you  must  learn  how  to  forget  that  I 
have  come,"  she  said  in  a  new  tone  which  vi- 
brated with  meaning.  "  It  is  because  you  must 
bear  all  things  with  a  bravery  which  is  sup- 


280       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

posed  to  be  the  first  attribute  of  your  royalty, 
that  I  ask  you  to  be  brave  now." 

"What  is  it?  What  has  happened  now?" 
The  big  eyes  were  wide  and  the  soft  cheeks 
white. 

"There  has  been  a  grave  accident." 

It  was  scarcely  more  than  a  whisper,  but 
Naida  was  on  her  feet  again,  her  head  thrown 
back,  her  graceful  figure  clad  in  a  regality  which 
was  not  assumption. 

"There  has  been  enough  of  deceit  and  cruelty 
and  treachery,"  she  stated  coldly.  "If  you 
have  more  falsehoods  to  utter,  go  where  you 
will  be  believed. ' ' 

"It  is  because  I,  too,  know  the  stab  of  dis- 
appointment that  I  can  forgive  injustice,  Naida. 
That  which  every  effort  has  been  made  to  pre- 
vent, occurred  last  night.  Monsieur  Hale  made 
an  attempt  to  cross  our  frontier.  His  love  for 
you  led  to  greater  tragedy.  He  was  shot  in  the 
melee  which  followed  his  arrest." 

For  a  long  moment  the  girl  looked  into  the 
black  eyes  raised  sorrowfully  to  hers.  Then, 
slowly,  the  red  lips  parted  in  contempt. 


A  TRUE  PRINCESS  281 

"I  would  have  recognized  a  trick,"  she  said, 
"even  had  I  not  known  a  week  ago  he  crossed 
that  same  frontier/' 

Had  she  thought  her  unexpected  knowledge 
would  create  confusion,  she  was  disappointed. 
Instead,  the  lines  of  distress  on  the  high  fore- 
head deepened. 

"So  you  knew!"  she  sighed.  "I  am  sorry, 
Naida.  Hope  revived  dies  in  the  greater 
agony.  I  wanted  to  make  it  easier,  to  spare  you 
the  true  story  of  an  ugly  thing.  It  is  true  he 
has  been  in  Nirgendsberg,  but  it  is  also  true 
there  was  murder  done  for  which  he  was  justly 
held.  Last  night  he  attempted  to  escape. 
Even  you,  who  believe  he  could  do  no  wrong, 
must  respect  the  law  of  self-defense  and  feel 
only  pity  for  those  forced  to  shoot  him  down. 
Yet,  after  all,  he  died  as  he  would  have  wished, 
— fighting  for  you  and  with  your  name  on  his 
lips." 

"Nothing  in  Nirgendsberg,  nor  in  the  whole 
world,  can  keep  him  from  me,"  she  stated 
simply. 

"Why  should  I  add  lies  to  honest  grief?" 


282       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

'  *  I  do  not  know ;  all  I  know  is  what  my  heart 
tells  me.  That  alone  I  believe. ' ' 

1  'Any  woman  clings  to  hope,"  grieved  the 
countess,  "because  the  sweetest  things  in  life 
are  only  dreams.  Yet  necessity  demands  you 
be  made  to  realize  the  full  tragedy  of  what 
has  occurred.  His  love  was  as  great  as  yours, 
dear,  but,  because  he  was  a  man,  he  saw  more 
clearly,  even  when  death  fogged  his  eyes,  and 
he  knew  that  his  was  to  be  the  easier  part. 
'  Tell  her, '  he  said,  '  to  rule  in  Nirgendsberg  as 
she  would  have  ruled  in  my  heart.  Tell  her  to 
be  brave  and  to  be  as  loyal  to  the  many  as  she 
was  to  the  one.  '  ' ' 

For  an  instant  white  teeth  closed  on  a  trem- 
bling lip. 

"That  much  sounds  true,"  she  murmured; 
"that  he  might  have  said.  But,  before  he 
would  have  said  it,"  she  added  in  a  different 
voice,  "he  would  have  fought  his  way  to  me 
and  given  his  commands  to  me  alone." 

' l  The  spirit  was  there,  Naida,  but  the  strength 
failed." 

Again  the  small  head  went  up  proudly. 


A  TRUE  PRINCESS  283 


"How  little  you  know  him!"  she  said. 

The  countess  rose  with  an  exclamation  which 
expressed  both  grief  and  pity. 

"From  what  I  know,"  she  gently  answered, 
"I  can  understand  your  abiding  faith.  But 
fact  remains.  It  is  unfair  to  allow  you  to  cling 
to  false  hopes,  dear.  While  I  would  be  kind, 
that  is  not  kindness.  So  long  as  you  refuse  to 
believe  me,  will  you  talk  with  one  who  was  at 
Wolkensberg,  and  who  can  substantiate  fact  by 
detail?" 

' '  No  one  can  make  me  doubt  my  heart. ' ' 

"But,"  the  countess  argued  softly,  "your 
heart  must  listen  to  your  brain.  It  is  because 
your  love  is  so  great  that  you  must  play  the 
woman  capable  of  experiencing  such  love.  It 
was  because  he  loved  you  that  he  asked  you, 
with  his  dying  breath,  to  do  those  things  you 
refused  to  do  while  you  thought  him  alive.  It 
is  not  for  me  to  point  out  your  duty  to  you. 
All  I  ask  is  that  you  listen  to  truth  you  cannot 
doubt." 

"I'm  listening  to  that  proof.  I've  told  you, 
you,  nor  any  one,  can  make  me  doubt  my  heart. 


284       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

I  don't  know  what  you  hope  to  gain;  I  don't 
know  why  you  try  to  torture  me.  All  I  know  is 
that  he  said  that,  when  I  needed  him,  he  would 
come.  And  he  will,"  she  repeated  softly,  "be- 
cause— because  I  love  him  and  he  said  he 
would. ' ' 

"Circumstances  make  such  faith  more  piti- 
ful," confessed  the  countess.  "You  must  be 
made  to  realize  what  has  happened.  I  've  tried 
to  be  gentle  and  sympathetic.  Either  the  sin- 
cerity of  my  pity  has  made  me  blunder,  or  your 
mind  has  broken  under  the  blow.  It  is  because 
you  must  be  made  to  comprehend,  before  it  is 
too  late  to  rescue  reason,  that  I  insist  you  listen 
to  some  one  else.*' 

"If  my  mind  could  break,  you  would  have 
broken  it  long  ago,"  she  answered  brave- 
ly. "Now  that  has  failed,  you  strike  at  my 
heart." 

"It  is  because  you  suffer  that  you  would  have 
others  suffer,  dear.  Were  there  treatment  less 
heroic,  I  would  try  it.  As  it  is — "  Her  voice 
died  away  as  she  shook  her  head  disconsolately, 
then,  with  quick,  determined  steps,  she  went  to 


A  TRUE  PRINCESS  285 

the  door.  "Your  help  is  needed,  Paul,"  she 
said  and  stood  aside. 

It  was  Czernos  who  entered,  leaner  than  be- 
fore but,  in  spite  of  his  philosophy,  a  trifle 
awed.  For  the  fraction  of  a  second  he  hesi- 
tated, torn  between  allegiance  and  independ- 
ence, for  the  girl  who  watched  him  with  cold 
disdain  was  every  inch  the  princess.  The  re- 
covery of  his  self-assurance  was  quick,  how- 
ever, and  his  sharp  black  eyes  met  hers  chal- 
lengingly. 

"You  have  my  sympathy,"  he  said. 

"I  need  even  the  sympathy  of  my  enemies," 
she  gravely  acknowledged. 

"I  regret  that  Your — " 

*  *  Stop ! ' T  Her  command  was  low-spoken,  but 
in  it  was  a  note  which  commanded  obedience. 
"I  am  only  a  defenseless  girl,  but  not  too  weak 
to  resent  such  open  ridicule. ' ' 

A  slow  flush  spread  over  the  sallow  face. 

"You  misunderstand  both  my  feelings  and 
my  words."  he  said. 

"I  have  no  wish  to  discuss  either  with  you," 
she  answered  haughtily. 


286       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"The  interview  is  not  of  my  seeking." 

"Nor  of  mine." 

"But  of  mine,"  claimed  the  countess  on  the 
instant.  "Czernos  can  tell  you  at  first  hand 
what  occurred  at  Wolkensberg  last  night." 

Naida's  lips  parted  in  unconcealed  contempt. 

"If  they  tried  to  murder  a  man  at  Wolkens- 
berg last  night,"  she  said,  "the  fact  that  your 
friend  is  here  proves  he  was  too  far  in  the  back- 
ground to  give  his  testimony  weight. ' ' 

"Have  patience  with  her,  Paul,"  urged  the 
countess.  "You  can  see  it  was  as  we  feared. 
She  is  beside  herself." 

The  girl  looked  from  one  to  the  other  with 
utter  disdain. 

"There  seems  but  one  way  to  end  this  intru- 
sion, ' '  she  announced.  ' '  I  have  said  I  am  help- 
less. Please  be  brief." 

Czernos  bowed  stiffly.  Yet,  despite  his  anger, 
he  felt  a  discomforting  admiration  for  this  girl, 
who,  of  all  Nirgendsberg,  faced  him  without 
show  of  fear.  The  distance  at  which  she  kept 
him,  her  uncompromising  hostility,  her  ability 
to  remain  mistress  of  herself,  her  hauteur  and 


A  TRUE  PRINCESS  287 

the  cold,  sweet  beauty  of  her  passionless  face 
made  him,  opportunist  that  he  was,  grasp  the 
full  possibilities  of  a  future  in  which  he  should 
rule  behind  the  throne  she  graced. 

"I  will  be  as  brief  as  only  a  man  who  must 
recount  a  brutal  thing  in  brutal  words  must  be 
brief,"  he  agreed,  his  innate  love  for  the  dra- 
matic and  the  oratorical  sweeping  aside  all  else 
but  the  effect  his  words  should  create.  "The 
sympathy  you  reject  is  sincere,  for  it  is  the  sym- 
pathy of  a  true  man  for  a  tender  woman  who 
has  lost  a  friend  who  was  noble  in  the  true 
meaning  of  the  word.  I  had  heard,  as  I  hear 
all  things  which  concern  the  welfare  of  our 
land,  that  he  had  entered  Nirgendsberg,  that 
what  I  considered  unjustly  high-handed  methods 
had  been  employed  to  detain  him  and  I  went 
at  once  to  Wolkensberg. M 

He  saw  the  erect  body  become  more  rigid, 
saw  the  quick-caught  breath  and  misunder- 
stood their  true  significance. 

"It  was  my  purpose  to  reason  with  Count 
Otto,"  he  went  on,  his  words  gathering  smooth- 
ness as  his  own  delight  in  their  sound  in- 


288       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

creased.  ''It  was  my  intent  to  prove  to  him 
his  headstrong  desire  would  work  great  evil  to 
the  country  which  even  I  admit  he  holds  above 
all  else.  The  unwilling  guest  of  Wolkensberg, 
no  matter  what  effort  was  made  to  make  his 
stay  enjoyable,  must  create,  in  time,  an  inter- 
national complication  detrimental  to  us.  Even 
as  I  pointed  out  the  gravity  of  the  situation, 
came  a  single  shot.  For  a  moment  there  was 
silence.  "We  were  frozen  to  dread  inactivity. 
Came  other  shots,  quick,  sharp,  terrorizing. 
There  was  a  rush  of  feet,  shouts,  yells,  a  cry 
of  agony,  and  we  were  out  into  the  night.  Be- 
fore us  was  confusion.  Guns  flashed.  Men 
fell.  Then  silence  once  more." 

He  paused  to  draw  a  hand  across  his  eyes. 
The  dainty  handkerchief  in  the  countess's  cold 
fingers  was  crushed  to  a  tiny  ball.  Only 
Naida's  face  remained  unmoved. 

"We  raised  him  gently,"  he  said,  scarcely 
above  a  whisper;  "we  carried  him  within  the 
house.  We  did  all  that  human  hands  could  do, 
all  that  human  minds  could  conceive.  It  was 
in  vain. — So  died  a  man." 


A  TRUE  PRINCESS  289 

"But — "  And  again  the  trained  voice  rose 
and  there  was  the  ringing  note  of  hope  reborn 
beneath  its  somber  cadence. — "But,"  he  re- 
peated, "you  have  been  given  the  purport  of 
that  parting  hope,  that  last  great  command  of  a 
man  who  lived  and  died  worthy  of  such  perfect 
trust  as  yours.  To  be  loyal  to  the  many,  as 
you  have  been  loyal  to  the  one:  to  rule  in  Nir- 
gendsberg  as  you  would  have  ruled  in  only  one 
heart." 

He  paused  to  drive  home  the  effect  of  his  next 
words  the  more  forcefully  and  there  was  a  new 
humbleness  in  his  tone  when  he  spoke. 

"I  know  I  tear  at  the  most  sacred  things  in  a 
breaking  heart, ' '  he  confessed ;  "  I  know  my  way 
is  rough,  my  words  uncouth.  That  is  because 
I  am  a  man.  But,  because  I  am  a  man,  I  would 
build  even  upon  the  devastation  which  has  over- 
whelmed a  perfect  love.  It  is  our  way  to  de- 
stroy before  we  create,  but  this  time  it  has  been 
given  me  to  build  upon  the  ruins  another  wan- 
tonly made.  And  my  satisfaction  at  being  ac- 
corded such  opportunity  to  prove  both  my  out- 
raged feelings  and  my  sympathy  is  the  greater 


290        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

because  it  is  within  my  power  to  carry  out  the 
wish  of  him  who  will  live  always  in  our 
memories. 

"He  asked  that  you  might  rule.  I  step  aside. 
You  know  a  revolution  has  been  planned.  So 
far  as  I  am  concerned,  it  is  over.  My  heart  is 
all  for  Nirgendsberg.  Into  your  empty  one  I 
ask  you  to  take  our  country,  to  rule  over  it  as  he 
wished,  to  show  others,  as  you  have  shown  me, 
that  you  are  a  generous  woman  who  can  face  the 
past  unfalteringly  and  the  future  with  the 
knowledge  that  those  whom  you  feel  have  done 
you  injury  will  devote  their  lives  to  your  serv- 
ice." 

"Are  you  through?"  she  asked  icily. 

"With  words,  yes;  with  loyal  action  I  have 
but  begun,  Your  Highness." 

"I  have  heard  much  of  the  Bolshevik,"  she 
observed  indifferently;  "I  had  still  to  learn  the 
full  measure  of  their  self-interest.  You  keep 
strange  company,  Countess." 

"He  has  told  you  the  truth,  Naida,  and  he 
has  given  you  his  loyalty  and  offered  you  a 
throne. ' ' 


HE    HAS   TOLD   YOU   THE   TRUTH,    XAIDA  ' 


A  TRUE  PRINCESS  291 

"I  want  neither." 

The  slender  hands  went  out  in  quick  plead- 
ing. 

"But  what  else  remains?"  she  asked. 

"Even  were  the  things  you  have  told  me 
true, ' '  she  declared,  ' '  I  would  not  stoop  so  low. 
Had  I  any  loyalty  left  for  the  land  which  re- 
jected me,  you  two  have  killed  it  forever  with 
your  lies  and  your  treachery.  I  did  not  believe 
your  plot  at  first ;  I  could  not ;  it  was  all  so  piti- 
ful. He  tried  to  make  me  see  it,  to  make  me 
understand  the  terrible  selfishness  of  it  all ;  but 
'I  thought  my  duty  was  here.  I  thought  so 
until  the  ambitions  of  such  as  you  made  you 
snatch  me  from  a  happiness  postponed,  and 
bring  me  here  a  prisoner,  as  you  brought  him. 
But  I  tell  you  now  that  nothing  you  can  do  can 
force  me  to  put  the  crown  of  Nirgendsberg  upon 
my  head." 

The  countess  recognized  defeat  and  turned  to 
Czernos,  her  black  eyes  flashing. 

"It  is  for  you,"  she  said,  "to  bear  witness  I 
have  done  all  they  asked.  I  was  convinced  from 
the  first  that  my  way  was  the  only  one.  She  is 


292       THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

mentally  unbalanced;  a  regency  is  necessary. 
You  and  Count  Otto  must  attend  to  the  de- 
tails. " 

1  'What  do  you  mean?" 

For  the  first  time  Naida  showed  fright. 

"That  you  will  be  princess  in  name,  if  not  in 
fact,  Your  Highness.  We  have  gone  too  far  to 
be  blocked  by  a  sentimental  girl. ' ' 

"It  is  true,'*  echoed  Czernos  gravely.  "It 
is  the  only  way  out.  A  regency  will  be  dif- 
ficult to  explain — but  anything  can  be  ex- 
plained," he  added  with  a  laugh. 

"I  doubt  that,  Paul." 

He  whirled  at  the  low-spoken  statement  from 
the  doorway,  to  find  himself  staring  into  the 
grave  face  of  the  white-haired  Baron  Barezay. 
The  room  was  utterly  silent  as  the  old  man 
stepped  forward.  With  a  grave  nod,  he  ad- 
dressed the  countess. 

"My  hope   was,"  he   said  dispassionately, 
"that  no  circumstance  would  make  it  necessary 
for  me  ever  to  cross  the  threshold  of  my  dead 
son's  wife." 
"Our  dislike  is  mutual,"  she  blazed. 


A  TRUE  PRINCESS  293 

"It  is  of  too  small  consequence  to  note  now,'* 
he  corrected. 

"How  did  you  get  here?"  Czernos  gulped, 
rather  than  asked. 

"Before  this,  prisons  have  been  known  to 
give  up  their  intended  dead.  We  have  come — " 

There  was  a  quick,  low  cry,  a  moment's  hesi- 
tancy, a  confirming  nod  and  Naida  darted 
across  the  room. 

"They  tol'  to  me  that  you  were  dead;  but  I 
know  that  love  such  as  are  to  you  an'  me  shall 
nevair  die, ' '  she  cried  triumphantly.  ' '  See  how 
the  faith  of  me  are  reward'!" 

Hale,  his  face  drawn  with  the  strain  he  had 
endured,  his  clothes  flecked  with  the  mud  of  a 
wild  ride  through  the  night,  tenderness  dim- 
ming eyes  which  sparkled  with  excitement  born 
of  what  he  had  seen  happen,  caught  both  her 
hands  in  his  and  held  them  fast. 

"Baron  Barezay  supplies  touching  reun- 
ions!" sneered  his  daughter-in-law.  "Should 
he  care  to  linger  where  he  is  not  welcome,  he 
might  see  fit  to  explain  his  abrupt  entry  with 
his  friend." 


294        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

"It  will  not  interest  me,"  stated  Czernos  and 
started  for  the  door. 

Hale  sprang  from  Naida's  side  to  block  the 
way. 

"I'd  remain,  however,"  he  advised. 

Czernos  could  not  understand  the  words  but 
the  threat  in  the  cool  voice  was  unmistakable. 
He  glanced  at  the  countess  and  was  answered 
by  a  shrug. 

Barezay  faced  the  woman  who  had  wrecked 
the  most  precious  thing  in  his  life. 

"Because  one  I  loved  believed  you  honest," 
he  said,  measuring  his  words,  "you  may  leave 
Nirgendsberg ;  but  you  shall  never  return.  The 
plot  to  which  your  greedy  ambition  gave  birth 
has  failed.  The  revolution  you  planned  has 
occurred.  But  it  was  led  by  honest  patriots. 
When  you  sank  to  violence,  you  aroused  vio- 
lence and  you  have  reaped  as  you  have  sown. 
You  threatened  an  innocent  girl;  you  mal- 
treated a  man.  It  was  given  me  to  help  him 
a  little ;  it  was  his  to  give  you  all  into  our  hands. 
The  proofs  he  brought  me  from  Wolkensberg 
weighed  down  scales  already  wavering.  Nir- 


A  TRUE  PRINCESS  295 

gendsberg  is  no  longer  soviet  or  principality, 
but  republic." 

The  countess  sank  down  upon  the  couch,  even 
her  lips  white,  but  Czernos  whimpered  aloud. 
It  was  Hale  who  caught  him  by  the  shoulder 
and  thrust  him  into  the  hall. 

* '  Below, ' '  he  said,  * '  wait  many  men  to  whom 
you  showed  the  light  of  Reason.  They  would 
repay  their  debt.  Go!" 

For  a  moment  he  stood  there  listening,  stern 
and  cold.  Then,  as  if  the  past  had  slipped 
away,  he  turned  and  on  his  face  was  only  ten- 
derness. 

'  *  Naida, ' '  he  said,  with  a  laugh  which  almost 
broke,  "go  thank  Barezay  for  us  both." 

The  blue  eyes  widened,  then,  with  a  little  cry, 
she  darted  across  the  room  to  fling  soft  arms 
about  the  aged  shoulders  and  kiss  the  withered 
cheek.  But  even  as  Barezay  straightened,  the 
blue  eyes  came  back  to  the  man  they  hungered 
for,  and  into  their  depths  stole  the  smallest 
hint  of  that  old,  mischievous  witchery. 

"An'  then?"  she  whispered. 


296        THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 

He  took  three  great  strides  and  caught  her  in 
his  arms. 

"There  is  a  land,"  he  said,  "where  every  girl 
is  a  princess.  You've  been  too  long  deprived 
of  your  rightful  throne." 

"My  throne?" 

For  a  moment  the  lovely  little  face  was  raised 
to  his,  but  now  the  blue  eyes  were  both  ques- 
tioning and  wistful.  Then  a  great,  glad  light 
broke  over  her. 

"Oh!"  she  sighed.    "I  onderstan'." 


THE  END 


THE  TRIUMPH  OF  VIRGINIA 
DALE 

Another  GLAD  Book 

Trade  Mark 


By  John  Francis,  Jr. 


Cloth  decorative,  I2mo,  illustrated,  $1.90 


This  new  novel,  marking  the  advent  of  a  hitherto 
unknown  writer  of  fiction,  offers,  along  with  a  delight- 
ful romance  of  youth,  a  tinge  of  scintillating  humor 
that  stamps  itself  indelibly  on  the  mind  of  the  reader, 
and  evokes  many  a  sympathetic  chuckle.  It  fairly 
bubbles  over  with  exuberant  cheerfulness,  and  is  sure 
to  inject  a  good  share  of  its  unlimited  store  of  "What's 
good  for  the  world  "  into  every  one  who  is  lucky  enough 
to  read  it. 

Furthermore,  the  peculiar  magnetism  of  the  char- 
acters is  such  that  the  reader  cannot  believe  they  are 
merely  book  creatures,  and,  we  wager  they  are  not. 
Virginia  Dale,  the  heroine,  is  a  Good  Samaritan,  Miss 
Sunshine,  and  Glad  Heart  —  all  of  these  —  and  yet  the 
most  natural  young  person  imaginable,  and  as  she  pro- 
gresses in  her  mission  of  "  brightening  up  the  corner  " 
she  builds  for  her  own  future  one  of  the  most  beautiful 
characters  fiction  has  ever  claimed. 

The  story  is  essentially  a  "  character "  story,  but 
this  does  not  detract  from  the  plot  what  it  just  seems  to 
get  in  the  natural  course  of  things,  for,  as  a  venerable 
reader  once  aptly  remarked :  "  When  story  folk  act 
natural,  we  ain't  goin'  to  f  orgit  'em." 


&BBX3&XBX8CK8Xtt^ 


THE  PRINCESS  NAIDA 


jBy  Brewer  Corcoran 

Author  of  "  The  Road  to  Le  Reve,"  etc. 

\    Cloth  decorative,  I2mo,  illustrated  by  H.  Weston  Taylor, 

$1.90 


Adventure  and  romance  are  the  keynotes  of  this  new 
novel  by  Brewer  Corcoran  —  adventure  which  will 
stir  the  blood  of  every  lover  of  fast-moving  action  and 
culminative  plot,  and  romance  which  will  charm  all 
who  have  a  tender  spot  for  a  lovably  beautiful  girl  and 
a  regular  "  he  "  man.  It  is  a  tale  of  today,  set  amid 
the  mountains  of  Switzerland  and  the  ugly  rocks  of 
Bolshevism  on  which  is  wrecked  the  mythical  princi- 
pality of  Nirgendsberg  —  a  story  of  a  brave  little 
princess  who  puts  unfaltering  faith  in  American  man- 
hood and  resourcefulness  and  finds  a  newer  and  a  better 
throne.  Bill  Hale  is  the  sort  of  hero  who  would  win  any 
girl's  love  —  a  clever,  capable  chap  with  two  fists  and  J 
a  keen  sense  of  humor.  Whether  he  is  matching  wits 
with  suave  Count  Otto,  romping  with  tiny  Janos,  fight- 
ing for  his  life  in  the  hunting  lodge  at  Wolkensberg  or 
pleading  for  the  love  of  his  "princess  who  is  all  girl," 
he  is  a  man.  The  story  of  his  fight  for  all  that  counts 
in  life  is  told  with  a  rush  and  sweep  of  action  which 
will  hold  the  reader  breathless.  The  dialogue,  like  that 
in  Mr.  Cprcoran's  other  books,  sparkles  with  humor, 
but  there  is  a  certain  pleasurable  grimness  in  his  method 
of  handling  the  Bolshevik  which  will  strike  an  answer- 
ing  note  in  every  true  American  heart  today. 

"A  romance  of  vivid  interest,  a  love  story  full  of 
youth  and  adventures  that  thrill.  The  dialogue  is 
unusually  clever,  the  characters  delightfully  real,  the 
plot  one  that  holds  the  reader's  interest  to  the  end." 
New  York  Sun. 


A  FLOWER  OF  MONTEREY: 

A  Romance  of  the  Californias 
S§  By  Katherine  B.  Hamill 

Cloth  decorative,  ismo,  illustrated,  $1.90 


The  wealth,  beauty  and  sunshine  of  the  Calif ornias  in 
the  days  when  Spain  controlled  our  western  coast  and 
England  looked  with  covetous  eyes,  form  the  setting 
for  this  beautiful  and  artistic  romance  by  a  new  author. 
Mrs.  Hamill  has  recreated  vividly  the  little  Spanish 
town  where  the  mission  bells  rang  silvery  at  dawn,  where 
scarlet  uniforms  flashed  in  the  stately  drill  of  an  after- 
noon dress  parade  and  beautiful  women  wore  lace 
mantillas.  Pajarita,  the  "  Flower  of  Monterey,"  is  an 
American  waif,  cast  up  by  the  sea,  who  grows  up  among 
the  senors  and  senoritas,  happy  as  the  sunshine,  but 
with  a  healthy  American  disrespect  for  the  Spanish 
modes  of  life.  Two  men  love  her  —  Don  Jose,  the 
gobernador  proprietaro  of  all  the  Californias,  and  a 
young  American  sailor-adventurer,  John  Asterly. 

John  Asterly,  the  hero  of  A  FLOWER  OF  MON- 
TEREY, came  to  the  Californias  from  Boston.  He  is 
perhaps  thirty  years  old,  adventurous  and  impetuous. 
At  a  dance  on  the  beach  at  Monterey,  shortly  after  his 
arrival  in  the  Californias,  he  meets  Pajarita,  "the 
Flower  of  Monterey,"  and  falls  in  love  with  the  girl, 
although  she  is  promised  to  her  benefactor,  the  Spanish 
Governor.  On  the  very  night  before  her  wedding, 
8  Asterly  tries  to  dissuade  Pajarita  from  her  marriage 
B  with  some  one  other  than  an  American,  and  then  the 
8  romance,  rivalry  and  adventure  begin.  The  historical 

B   setting  of  the  story  is  correct  and  the  romance  unfolds   8 
with  dash  and  symmetry. 

&3m®fXO&Q&^&®&C83^Q^^ 


WILD  WINGS 


flig  By  Margaret  R.  Piper  §fc? 

Author  of  "Sylvia's  Experiment,"  "The  House  on  the 
Hill"  " Sylvia  Arden  Decides,"  etc. 

Cloth  decorative,  I2mo,  illustrated,  $1.90 


In  this  "  story  of  youth  for  grown-ups,"  the  vigorous, 
happy  Holiday  youngsters  who  lived  in  the  "  House  on 
the  Hill "  develop  into  keen,  lovable  young  people, 
thoroughly  worth  knowing.  To  Tony,  as  brilliant  and 
beautiful  as  a  girl  can  well  be  and  still  be  human,  comes 
a  successful  theatrical  career  on  Broadway,  and  a  great 
love,  and  Larry  grows  into  the  industrious,  reliant 
young  doctor  that  one  would  expect  him  to  be. 

Few  writers  today  display  the  ability  which  Miss 
Piper  does  to  "grow  up"  a  large  family  of  boys  and 
girls,  each  with  an  individuality  well  developed  and 
attractive,  and  her  Holiday  family  holds  a  distinctive 
place  in  American  fiction  for  young  people  today. 

As  the  charming  characters  work  their  way  out  of 
problems  which  face  all  young  people  of  buoyant  spirits 
and  ambitions,  WILD  WINGS  gives  a  definite  message 
as  to  the  happiest  relationship  between  old  and  young. 

"  There  is  a  world  of  human  nature  and  neighborhood 
contentment  in  Margaret  R.  Piper's  books  of  good 
cheer.  Her  tales  are  well  proportioned  and  subtly 
strong  in  their  literary  aspects  and  quality."  North 
American,  Philadelphia. 


Selections  from 

The  Page  Company's 

List  of  Fiction 


WORKS  OF 

ELEANOR  H.  PORTER 

POLLYANNA:  The  GLAD  Book     (500,000) 

Trade  Mark  Trade  Mark 

Cloth  decorative,  12mo,  illustrated,  $1.90 

Mr.  Leigh  Mitchell  Hodges,  The  Optimist,  in  an  editorial  for 
the  Philadelphia  North  American,  says:  "And  when,  after 
Pollyanna  has  gone  away,  you  get  her  letter  saying  she  is 
going  to  take  '  eight  steps'  tomorrow  —  well,  I  don't  know  just 
what  you  may  do,  but  I  know  of  one  person  who  buried  his 
face  in  his  hands  and  shook  with  the  gladdest  sort  of  sadness 
and  got  down  on  his  knees  and  thanked  the  Giver  of  all 
gladness  for  Pollyanna." 

POLLYANNA:  The  GLAD  Book.  MAHY  PICKFORD  EDITION 

Trade  Mark  Trade  Mark 

Illustrated  with  thirty-two  half-tone  reproductions  of  scenes 
from  the  motion  picture  production,  and  a  jacket  with  a  por- 
trait of  Mary  Pickford  in  color. 

Cloth  decorative,  12mo,  $2.25 

While  preparing  "  Pollyanna  "  for  the  screen,  Miss  Pickford 
said  enthusiastically  that  it  was  the  best  picture  she  had  ever 
made  in  her  life,  and  the  success  of  the  picture  on  the  screen 
has  amply  justified  her  statement.  Mary  Pickford's  interpre- 
tation of  the  beloved  little  heroine  as  shown  in  the  illustrations, 
adds  immeasurably  to  the  intrinsic  charm  of  this  popular  story. 

POLLYANNA  GROWS  UP:  The  Second  GLAD  Book 

Trade  Mark  (250,000)  Trade  Mark 

Cloth  decorative,  12mo,  illustrated,  $1.90 

When  the  story  of  POLLYANNA  told  in  The  Glad  Book  was 
ended,  a  great  cry  of  regret  for  the  vanishing  "  Glad  Girl " 
went  up  all  over  the  country  —  and  other  countries,  too.  Now 
POLLYANNA  appears  again,  just  as  sweet  and  joyous-hearted, 
more  grown  up  and  more  lovable. 

"  Take  away  frowns !  Put  down  the  worries !  Stop  fidgeting 
and  disagreeing  and  grumbling !  Cheer  up,  everybody !  POLLY- 
ANNA  has  come  back !  "  —  Christian  Herald. 


THE   PAGE    COMPANY'S 


WORKS   OF  ELEANOR   H.  PORTER    (Continued) 

MISS  BILLY  (gard  thousand) 

Cloth  decorative,  with  a  frontispiece  in  full  color  from  a 

painting  by  G.  Tyng,  $1.90 

"  There    is    something    altogether    fascinating    about    '  Miss 

Billy,'  some  inexplicable  feminine  characteristic  that  seems  to 

demand  the  individual  attention  of  the  reader  from  the  moment 

we  open  the  book  until  we  reluctantly  turn  the  last  page."  — 

Boston  Transcript. 

MISS  BILLY'S  DECISION  (ySth  thousand) 

Cloth  decorative,  with  a  frontispiece  in  full  color  from  a 
painting  by  Henry  W.  Moore,  $1.90 

"  The  story  is  written  in  bright,  clever  style  and  has  plenty 

of  action  and  humor.     Miss  Billy  is  nice  to  know  and  so  are 

her  friends."  —  New  Haven  Leader. 

MISS  BILLY  —  MARRIED  (86th  thousand) 

Cloth  decorative,  with  a  frontispiece  in    full  color  from   a 

painting  by  W.  Haskell  Coffin,  $1.90 

"  Although  Pollyanna  is  the  only  copyrighted  glad  girl,  Miss 

Billy  is  just  as  glad  as  the  younger  figure  and  radiates  just 

as  much  gladness.     She  disseminates  joy  so  naturally  that  we 

wonder  why  all  girls  are  not  like  her."  —  Boston  Transcript. 

SIX  STAR  RANCH  <45th  thousand) 

Cloth  decorative,  12mo,  illustrated  by  R.  Farrington  Elwell, 

$1.90 

"  '  Six  Star  Ranch  '  bears  all  the  charm  of  the  author's  genius 
and  is  about  a  little  girl  down  in  Texas  who  practices  the 
'  Pollyanna  Philosophy  *  with  irresistible  success.  The  book  is 
one  of  the  kindliest  things,  if  not  the  best,  that  the  author  of 
the  Pollyanna  books  has  done.  It  is  a  welcome  addition  to  the 
fast-growing  family  of  Olad  Books."  —  Howard  Rutsell  Bangs 
in  the  Boston  Post. 

CROSS  CURRENTS 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated,  $1.50 

"To  one  who  enjoys  a  story  of  life  as  it  is  to-day,  with  its 

sorrows  as  well  as  its  triumphs,  this  volume  is  sure  to  appeal." 

—  Book  News  Monthly. 

THE  TURN  OF  THE  TIDE 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated,  $1.50 

"  A  very  beautiful  book  showing  the  influence  that  went  to 
the  development  of  the  life  of  a  dear  little  girl  into  a  true  and 
good  woman,"  —  Herald  and  Pmbyter,  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 


LIST   OF   FICTION 


NOVELS  BY 

ELIOT  HARLOW  ROBINSON 

A  book  which  has  established  its  author  in  the  front  rank  of 
American  novelists. 

SMILES,  A  ROSE  OF  THE  CUMBERLANDS  (26th 
thousand) 

Cloth  decorative,  12mo,  illustrated,  $1.90 

Smiles  is  a  girl  who  has  already  made  many  friends  and 
is  destined  to  make  many  more.  Her  real  name  is  Rose,  but 
the  rough  folk  of  the  Cumber-lands  preferred  their  own  way 
of  addressing  her,  for  her  smile  was  so  bright  and  winning 
that  no  other  name  suited  her  so  well. 

"  This  is  the  best  book  I  have  ever  illustrated  for  any  pub- 
lisher. I  have  tried  to  make  the  pictures  all  that  you  hoped 
for  them."  —  H.  Weston  Taylor. 

E.  J.  Anderson,  former  managing  Editor  of  the  Boston 
Advertiser  and  Record,  is  enthusiastic  over  the  story  and  says: 

"  I  have  read  '  Smiles '  in  one  reading.  After  starting  it  I 
could  not  put  it  down.  Never  in  my  life  have  I  read  a  book 
like  this  that  thrilled  me  half  as  much,  and  never  have  I  seen 
a  more  masterful  piece  of  writing." 

THE  MAID  OF  MIRABELLE:  A  Romance  of  Lorraine 

Illustrated    with    reproductions    of    sketches    made    by    the 
author,  and   with  a   portrait  of  "The  Maid  of  Mirabelle," 
from  a  painting  by  Neale  Ordayne,  on  the  cover. 
Cloth  decorative,   12mo,  $1.90 

A  story  of  human  and  heart  interest.  The  "  Maid,"  Joan,  is 
a  personality  just  as  real  and  lovable  as  was  Smiles. 

"  The  spirit  of  all  the  book  is  the  bubbling,  the  irrepressibly 
indomitable,  cheerful  faith  of  the  people,  at  their  very  best, 
against  the  grave  Quakerism  from  the  United  States  standing 
out  grimly  but  faithfully.  The  tale  is  simply,  but  strongly 
told."  —  Montreal  Family  Herald  and  Weekly  Star. 

MAN  PROPOSES;  Or,  The  Romance  of  John  Alden 
Shaw 

Cloth  decorative,  12mo,  illustrated,  $1.90 

"This  is  first  of  all  a  charming  romance,  distinguished  by  a 
fine  sentiment  of  loyalty  to  an  ideal,  by  physical  courage,  in- 
domitable resolution  to  carry  to  success  an  altruistic  under- 
taking, a  splendid  woman's  devotion,  and  by  a  vein  of  spon- 
taneous, sparkling  humor  that  offsets  its  more  serious  phases." 
—  Springfield  Republican. 


THE   PAGE    COMPANY'S 


THE   ROMANCES   OF 

L.  M.  MONTGOMERY 

Each  one  volume,  cloth  decorative,  12mo,  $1.90 
ANNE  OF  GREEN  GABLES  (355th  thousand) 

Illustrated  by  M.  A.  and  W.  A.  J.  Claus. 

"  In  '  Anne  of  Green  Gables '  you  will  find  the  dearest  and 

most  moving  and  delightful  child  since  the  immortal  Alice." 

Mark  Twain  in  a  letter  to  Francis  Wilson. 

"  I  take  it  as  a  great  test  of  the  worth  of  the  book  that  while 
the  young  people  are  rummaging  all  over  the  house  looking  for 
Anne,  the  head  of  the  family  has  carried  her  off  to  read  on  his 
way  to  town."  —  Bliss  Carman. 

ANNE  OF  AVONLEA  (255th  thousand) 

Illustrated  by  George  Gibbs. 

"  Here  we  have  a  book  as  human  as  '  David  Harum,'  a 
heroine  who  outcharms  a  dozen  princesses  of  fiction,  and  re- 
minds you  of  some  sweet  girl  you  know,  or  knew  back  in  the 
days  when  the  world  was  young."  —  San  Francisco  Bulletin. 

CHRONICLES  OF  AVONLEA  (43d  thousand) 

Illustrated  by  George  Gibbs. 

"  The  author  shows  a  wonderful  knowledge  of  humanity, 
great  insight  and  warmheartedness  in  the  manner  in  which 
some  of  the  scenes  are  treated,  and  the  sympathetic  way  the 
gentle  peculiarities  of  the  characters  are  brought  out."  — 
Baltimore  Sun. 

ANNE  OF  THE  ISLAND  (6sth  thousand) 

Illustrated  by  H.  Weston  Taylor. 

"  It  has  been  well  worth  while  to  watch  the  growing  up  of 
Anne,  and  the  privilege  of  being  on  intimate  terms  with  her 
throughout  the  process  has  been  properly  valued.  The  once 
little  girl  of  Green  Gables  should  have  a  permanent  fictional 
place  of  high  yet  tender  esteem."  —  New  York  Herald. 

FURTHER  CHRONICLES  OF  AVONLEA  (20th  thou- 
sand).    Illustrated  by  John  Goss. 
Nathan    Haskell    Dole    compares    Avonlea    to    Longfellow's 

Grand  Pre  —  and  says,  "  There  is  something  in  these  continued 

chronicles   of  Avonlea  like"  the  delicate  art  which  has  made 

Cranford  a  classic." 
"  The  reader  has  dipped  into  but  one  or  two  stories  when  he 

realizes  that  the  author  is  the  most  natural  story  teller  of  the 

day."  —  Salt  Lake  City  Citizen. 


LIST   OF   FICTION 


WORKS  OF  L.  M.  MONTGOMERY  (Continued) 

ANNE  OF  GREEN  GABLES:  The  Mary  Miles  Minter 
Edition 

Illustrated  with  twenty-four  half-tone  reproductions  of 
scenes  from  the  motion  picture  production,  and  a  jacket  in 
colors  with  Miss  Minter's  portrait. 

Cloth  decorative,  12mo,  $2.25 

"  You  pass  from  tears  to  laughter  as  the  story  unfolds,  and 

there  is  never  a  moment's  hesitation  in  admitting  that  Anne 

has    completely    won    your    heart."  —  Joe    Mitchell    Chappie, 

Editor,  The  National  Magazine. 

"  Mary  Miles  Minter's  '  Anne '  on  the  screen  is  worthy  of 
Mark  Twain's  definition  of  her  as  the  '  dearest  and  most  moving 
and  delightful  child  since  the  immortal  "  Alice." ' "  —  Cam- 
bridge Tribune. 

KILMENY  OF  THE  ORCHARD  (52d  thousand) 

Illustrated  by  George  Gibbs.     Cloth  decorative,  12mo,  $1.90 
"  A  purely  idyllic  love  story  full  of  tender  sentiment,  red- 
olent with  the  perfume  of  rose  leaves  and  breathing  of  apple 
blossoms  and  the  sweet  clover  of  twilight  meadow-lands."  — 
San  Francisco  Bulletin. 

"  A  story  born  in  the  heart  of  Arcadia  and  brimful  of  the 
sweet  and  simple  life  of  the  primitive  environment." — Boston 
Herald. 

THE  STORY  GIRL  (46th  thousand) 

Illustrated  by  George  Gibbs.  Cloth  decorative,  12mo,  $1.90 
"  It  will  be  read  and,  we  venture  to  predict,  reread  many 
times,  for  there  is  a  freshness  and  sweetness  about  it  which  will 
help  to  lift  the  load  of  care,  to  cheer  the  weary  and  to  make 
brighter  still  the  life  of  the  carefree  and  the  happy."  — 
Toronto,  Can.,  Globe. 

" '  The  Story  Girl '  is  of  decidedly  unusual  conception  and 
interest,  and  will  rival  the  author's  earlier  books  in  popularity." 
—  Chicago  Western  Trade  Journal. 

THE  GOLDEN  ROAD  (28th  thousand) 

Illustrated  by  George  Gibbs.     Cloth  decorative,  12mo,  $1.90 
In  which  it  is  proven  that  "  Life  was  a  rose-lipped  comrade 
with  purple  flowers  dripping  from  her  fingers." 

"  It  is  a  simple,  tender  tale,  touched  to  higher  notes,  now 
and  then,  by  delicate  hints  of  romance,  tragedy  and  pathos. 
Any  true-hearted  human  being  might  read  this  book  with  en- 
joyment, no  matter  what  his  or  her  age,  social  status,  or 
economic  place."  —  Chicago  Record-Herald. 


THE   PAGE   COMPANY'S 


NOVELS   BY 

ISLA  MAY  MULLINS 

Each,  one  volume,  cloth  decorative,  12mo,  illustrated,  $1.75 
THE  BLOSSOM  SHOP:  A  Story  of  the  South 

"  Frankly  and  wholly  romance  is  this  book,  and  lovable  —  as 
is  a  fairy  tale  properly  told."  —  Chicago  Inter-Ocean. 

ANNE  OF  THE  BLOSSOM  SHOP:   Or,  the  Growing 
Up  of  Anne  Carter 

"A  charming  portrayal  of  the  attractive  life  of  the  South, 
refreshing  as  a  breeze  that  blows  through  a  pine  forest."  — 
Albany  Times-Union. 

ANNE'S  WEDDING 

"Presents  a  picture  of  home  life  that  is  most  appealing  in 
love  and  affection."  —  Every  Evening,  Wilmington,  Del. 

THE  MT.  BLOSSOM  GIRLS 

"  In  the  writing  of  the  book  the  author  is  at  her  best  as  a 
story  teller.  It  is  a  fitting  climax  to  the  series."  —  Reader. 

TWEEDIE:  The  Story  of  a  True  Heart 

"The  story  itself  is  full  of  charm  and  one  enters  right  into 
the  very  life  of  Tweedie  and  feels  as  if  he  had  indeed  been 
lifted  into  an  atmosphere  of  unselfishness,  enthusiasm  and 
buoyant  optimism."  —  Boston  Ideas. 

NOVELS    BY 

DAISY  RHODES  CAMPBELL 

THE  FIDDLING  GIRL 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated  $1.65 

"A  thoroughly  enjoyable  tale,  written  in  a  delightful  vein  of 
sympathetic  comprehension."  —  Boston  Herald. 

THE  PROVING  OF  VIRGINIA 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated  $1.65 

"  A  book  which  contributes  so  much  of  freshness,  enthusiasm, 

and  healthy  life  to  offset  the  usual  offerings  of  modern  fiction, 

deserves   all   the  praise  which   can  be  showered    upon   it."  — 

Kindergarten  Review. 

THE  VIOLIN  LADY 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated 

"The  author's  style  remains  simple  and  direct,  is  in  her  pre- 
ceding books."  —  Boston  Transcript. 


LIST    OF   FICTION 


DETECTIVE  STORIES  BY 

GEORGE  BARTON 

Each  one  volume,  cloth  decorative,  12mo,  illustrated,  $1.75 
THE  PEMBROKE  MASON  AFFAIR 

"  Not  until  the  end  will  the  reader  ever  surmise  how  Mason 
was  murdered.  An  absorbing  and  thrilling  story."  —  Cleveland 
Topics. 

THE  MYSTERY  OF  THE  RED  FLAME 

"  An  admirable  story  —  an  engaging  story  of  love,  mystery 
and  adventure."  —  The  Philadelphia  Inquirer. 

THE    STRANGE    ADVENTURES    OF    BROMLEY 
BARNES 

"  It  would  be  difficult  to  find  a  collection  of  more  interesting 
tales  of  mystery  so  well  told.  The  author  is  crisp,  incisive 
and  inspiring.  The  book  is  the  best  of  its  kind  in  recent  years 
and  adds  to  the  author's  already  high  reputation."  —  New 
York  Tribune. 

THE  AMBASSADOR'S  TRUNK 

"  Mr.  Barton  is  in  the  front  rank  of  the  writers  of  mystery 
stories,  and  this  is  one  of  his  best." — •Pittsburgh  Chronicle. 

"  The  book  is  of  the  good  red-blood  type,  with  few  dull  lines 
and  stirring  action  and  episodes  in  almost  every  page."  — 
Montreal  Herald. 

BUSINESS    NOVELS   BY 

HAROLD  WHITEHEAD 

Professor  of  Sales  Relations,  The  College  of  Business 
Administration,  Boston  University 

Each  one  volume,  cloth,  12mo,  illustrated,  $1.75 

DAWSON  BLACK,  RETAIL  MERCHANT 

"  Contains  much  that  it  would  profit  a  young  merchant  to 
know  and  its  fictional  interest  makes  a  strong  appeal."  —  New 
York  Tribune. 

THE  BUSINESS  CAREER  OF  PETER  FLINT 

"  Peter  Flint  is  certainly  a  marvel.  .  .  .  His  career  reveals 
a  most  remarkable  metamorphosis  from  incapacity,  stubborn- 
ness, and  what  seemed  a  chronic  inclination  to  fall  down  on 
every  job  which  he  undertook,  to  an  amazing  exposition  of 
bwiness  capacity  and  skill."  —  Boston  Transorvpt. 


THE  PAGE  COMPANY'S 


NOVELS  BY 

MARGARET  R.  PIPER 

SYLVIA'S  EXPERIMENT:   The  Cheerful  Book 


Cloth  decorative,  with  a  frontispiece  in  full  color          $1.75 
"  An   atmosphere   of   good   spirits    pervades    the   book ;    the 

humor  that  now  and  then  flashes  across  the  page  is  entirely 

natural."  —  Boston  Post. 

SYLVIA  OF  THE  HILL  TOP:   The  Second  Cheerful 

Book  Tradc Mark 

Cloth  decorative,  with  a  frontispiece  in  full  color  $1.75 

"  There  is  a  world  of  human  nature  and  neighborhood  con- 
tentment and  quaint  quiet  humor  in  Margaret  R.  Piper's  second 
book  of  good  cheer."  —  Philadelphia  North  American. 

"Sylvia  proves  practically  that  she  is  a  messenger  of  joy  to 
humanity."  —  The  Post  Express,  Rochester,  N.  Y. 

SYLVIA   ARDEN   DECIDES:    The   Third  Cheerful 
Book  Trade Mark 

Cloth  decorative,  with  a  frontispiece  in  full  color  $1.75 

"  Its  ease  of  style,  its  rapidity,  its  interest  from  page  to  page, 
are  admirable;  and  it  shows  that  inimitable  power  —  the  story- 
teller's gift  of  verisimilitude.  Its  sureness  and  clearness  are 
excellent,  and  its  portraiture  clear  and  pleasing."  —  The  Reader. 

FICTION  FOR  YOUNGER  READERS  BY 

MARGARET  R.  PIPER 

THE  HOUSE  ON  THE  HILL 

By  MARGARET  R.  PIPER. 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated  $1.75 

" '  The  House  on  the  Hill '  presents  higher  ideals  of  service 
and  life  for  boys  and  girls,  and  the  charming  characters 
worked  their  way  out  of  problems  which  face  all  young  people 
of  buoyant  spirits  and  ambition."  —  Buffalo  News. 

u  The  story  is  a  delightful  one,  with  all  kinds  of  interesting 
adventures  and  characters."  —  Sunday  Leader. 

THE  PRINCESS  AND  THE  CLAN 

By  MARGARET  R.  PIPER. 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated  by  John  Goss  $1.75 

"This  is  a  delightful  story  for  young  and  old,  wholesome 
and  uplifting.  The  chief  charm  of  the  story  lies  in  its  sim- 
plicity."—  Philadelphia  North  American. 


LIST   OF   FICTION 


NOVELS  BY 

MARY  ELLEN  CHASE 

THE  GIRL  FROM  THE  BIG  HORN  COUNTRY 

Cloth,  12mo,  illustrated  by  E.  Farrington  Elwell,  $1.75 
" '  The  Girl  from  the  Big  Horn  Country '  tells  how  Virginia 
Hunter,  a  bright,  breezy,  frank-hearted  '  girl  of  the  Golden 
West'  comes  out  of  the  Big  Horn  country  of  Wyoming  to  the 
old  Bay  State.  Then  things  begin,  when  Virginia  —  who  feels 
the  joyous,  exhilarating  call  of  the  Big  Horn  wilderness  and 
the  outdoor  life  —  attempts  to  become  acclimated  and  adopt 
good  old  New  England  '  ways.' "  —  Critic. 

VIRGINIA,  OF  ELK  CREEK  VALLEY 

Cloth,  12mo,  illustrated  by  E.  Farrington  Elwell,          $1.75 

"  This  story  is   fascinating,  alive  with  constantly  new  and 

fresh  interests  and  every  reader  will  enjoy  the  novel  for  its 

freshness,  its  novelty  and  its  inspiring  glimpses  of  life  with 

nature."  —  The  Editor. 

NOVELS  BY 

OTHER  AUTHORS 

THE  GOLDEN  DOG.    A  Romance  of  Quebec 

By  WILLIAM  KIHBY.       (45th  thousand.) 

Cloth  decorative,  12mo,  illustrated  by  J.  W.  Kennedy,  $1.90 

"  A  powerful  romance  of  love,  intrigue  and  adventure  in  the 

times  of  Louis  XV   and  Madame  de  Pompadour."  —  Boston 

Herald. 

SHE  STANDS  ALONE 

Being  the  story  of  Pilate's  wife. 

By  MARK  ASHTON. 

Cloth  decorative,  12mo,  illustrated,  $1.75 

Few  novels  of  the  present  day  can  stand  comparison  with 
this  remarkable  book,  which  must  be  ranked  in  modern  litera- 
ture dealing  with  the  early  Christian  era  as  only  second  to 
"Ben  Hur." 

THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

By  BREWER  CORCORAN. 

Cloth  decorative,  12mo,  illustrated  by  H.  Weston  Taylor,  $1.90 

"  A  romance  of  vivid  interest,  a  love  story  full  of  youth,  the 

great   outdoors   and   adventures   that  thrill.     The   dialogue   is 

unusually  clever,  the  characters  delightfully  real,  the  plot  one 

that  holds  the  reader's  interest  to  the  end."  —  New  York  Sun. 


10  THE   PAGE   COMPANY'S 

THE  FAMOUS  SEA  STORIES  OF 

HERMAN  MELVILLE 

MOBY  DICK;  Or,  The  White  Whale 
TYPEE.    A  Real  Romance  of  the  South  Sea 

OMOO.     A  Narrative  of  Adventures  in  the   South 
Seas;  a  sequel  to  TYPEE 

WHITE  JACKET;  Or,  The  World  on  a  Man-of-War 

Each  one   volume,  cloth  decorative,   12mo,  illustrated   $1.90 

The  recent  centenary  of  Herman  Melville  created  renewed 
interest  in  his  famous  sea  stories. 

"  Melville  wove  human  element  and  natural  setting  into  re- 
citals which  aroused  the  enthusiasm  of  critics  and  sent  a  thrill 
of  delight  through  the  reading  public  when  first  published,  and 
which  both  for  form  and  matter  have  ever  since  held  rank  as 
classics  in  the  literature  of  travel."  —  Boston  Herald. 

DETECTIVE    STORIES    BY 

ARTHUR   MORRISON 

Each  one  volume,  cloth  decorative,  12mo,  illustrated,  $1.73 

THE  GREEN  DIAMOND 

"  A  clever,  ingenious  story,  with  just  the  right  combination 
of  detective  skill  and  mystery  and  with  a  touch  of  Oriental 
mysticism."  —  Kansas  City  Star. 

THE  RED  TRIANGLE 

"  The  reader  who  has  a  grain  of  imagination  may  be  defied 
to  lay  this  book  down,  once  he  has  begun  it,  until  the  last  word 
has  been  reached."  —  Boston  Journal. 

"  It  is  a  splendid  story  of  the  kind  that  cannot  fail  to  in- 
terest." —  Detroit  Journal. 

THE  CHRONICLES  OF  MARTIN  HEWITT 

"The  story  is  told  in  a  forceful,  straightforward  style,  which 

gives  it  impressive  realism."  —  Boston  Herald. 
"  The  story  is  well-written,  unique,  quite  out  of  the  usual 

order,  and  a  vein  of  mystery  running  through  it  that  is  most 

captivating."  —  Christian  Intelligencer. 


LIST   OF   FICTION  11 

HISTORICAL    ROMANCES   OF 

NATHAN  GALLIZIER 

THE  LEOPARD  PRINCE 

Cloth  decorative,  large  12mo,  illustrated  in  color,          $2.00 

"  With    a   vividness   that   is   electrifying   and   a   mastery   of 

emotion   that  thrills,   Mr.   Gallizier  has   written  this   story  of 

Italy  —  a   romance  of  Venice  in  the  fourteenth  century."  — 

The  Lookout,  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 

UNDER  THE  WITCHES'  MOON 

Cloth  decorative,  large  12mo,  illustrated  in  color,          $2.00 
"  A  highly  colored  romance  of  mediaeval  Italy  with  a  most 
interesting  background."  —  New  York  World. 

THE  CRIMSON  GONDOLA 

Cloth  decorative,  large  12mo,  illustrated  in  color,  $2.00 

"  Mr.  Gallizier  is  unusually  strong  in  the  use  of  description, 
and  conveys  vividly  the  gorgeous  decadence  and  luxury  of  the 
sybaritic  city."  —  Los  Angeles  Sunday  Times. 

THE  HILL  OF  VENUS 

Cloth  decorative,  large  12mo,  illustrated  in  color,          $2.00 
This  is  a  vivid  and  powerful  romance  of  the  thirteenth  cen- 
tury in  the  times  of  the  great  Ghibelline  wars. 

"  It  is  vibrant  with  action  and  overflowing  with  human  emo- 
tions throughout.  "  —  Wilmington  Every  Evening. 

THE  COURT  OF  LUCIFER 

Cloth  decorative,  large  12mo,  illustrated  in  color,          $2.00 

"  The  book  is  breathless  reading,  as  much  for  the  adventures, 

the  pageants,  the  midnight  excursions  of  the  minor  characters, 

as  for  the  love  story  of  the  prince  and  Donna  Lucrezia."  — 

Boston  Transcript. 

THE  SORCERESS  OF  ROME 

Cloth  decorative,  large  12mo,  illustrated  in  color,          $2.00 

"  A  splendid  bit  of  old  Roman  mosaic,  or  a  gorgeous  piece  of 

tapestry.     Otto  is  a  striking  and  pathetic  figure.     Description 

of  the  city,  the  gorgeous  ceremonials  of  the  court  and  the  revels 

are  a  series  of  wonderful  pictures."  —  Cincinnati  Enquirer. 

CASTEL  DEL  MONTE 

Cloth  decorative,  large  12mo,  illustrated,  $2.00 

"  There  is  color ;  there  is  sumptuous  word-painting  in  these 
pages;  the  action  is  terrific  at  times;  vividness  and  life  are  in 
every  part;  and  brilliant  descriptions  entertain  the  reader  and 
give  a  singular  fascination  to  the  tale."  —  Oramd  Rcvpidi 
Herald. 


12  THE   PAGE    COMPANY'S 

WORKS  OF 

GABRIELE  D'ANNUNZIO 

Signer  d'Annunzio  is  known  throughout  the  world  as  a  poet 
and  a  dramatist,  but  above  all  as  a  novelist,  for  it  is  in  his 
novels  that  he  is  at  his  best.  In  poetic  thought  and  graceful 
expression  he  has  few  equals  among  the  writers  of  the  day. 

He  is  engaged  on  a  most  ambitious  work  —  nothing  less  than 
the  writing  of  nine  novels  which  cover  the  whole  field  of  human 
sentiment.  This  work  he  has  divided  into  three  trilogies,  and 
five  of  the  nine  books  have  been  published.  It  is  to  be  re- 
gretted that  other  labors  have  interrupted  the  completion  of 
the  series. 

"This  book  is  realistic.  Some  say  that  it  is  brutally  so. 
But  the  realism  is  that  of  Flaubert,  and  not  of  Zola.  There 
is  no  plain  speaking  for  the  sake  of  plain  speaking.  Every 
detail  is  justified  in  the  fact  that  it  illuminates  either  the 
motives  or  the  actions  of  the  man  and  woman  who  here  stand 
revealed.  It  is  deadly  true.  The  author  holds  the  mirror  up 
to  nature,  and  the  reader,  as  he  sees  his  own  experiences  dupli- 
cated in  passage  after  passage,  has  something  of  the  same 
sensation  as  all  of  us  know  on  the  first  reading  of  George 
Meredith's  '  Egoist.'  Reading  these  pages  is  like  being  out  in 
the  country  on  a  dark  night  in  a  storm.  Suddenly  a  flash  of 
lightning  comes  and  every  detail  of  your  surroundings  is 
revealed."  —  Review  of  "  The  Triwnvph  of  Death  "  in  the  New 
York  Evening  Sun. 

The  volumes  published  are  as  follows.  Each  1  vol.,  library 
12mo,  cloth,  $1.75 

* 

THE  ROMANCES  OF  THE  ROSE 
THE  CHILD  OF  PLEASURE    (It  PIACEBE) 
THE  INTRUDER    (L'INXOCEXTE) 
THE  TRIUMPH  OF  DEATH   (It  TRIONFO  DELLA  MOBTE) 

jf 

THE  ROMANCES  OF  THE  LILY 

THE  MAIDENS   OF  THE  ROCKS    (LE   VEROIVI  DELLE 
ROCCE) 

Jl 
THE  ROMANCES  OF  THE  POMEGRANATE 

THE  FLAME  OF  LIFE    (!L  Fuoco) 


A     000125447     3 


